Mark the Hero (Interactive Story)

by Peter224

Summary:

The Demon lord has awoken, and with him a new dark age.

The world needs a hero. A man who can face the demon lord and bring peace back to the lands.

And Mark, a 14 years old boy, thinks he can be that man.

But his fate? That’s up to you, dear reader. Your votes decide what happens next. (This story can get very dark, be warned.)

Chapter 1

Notes:

I wanted to get this story going so many times, and I hope this time will be it! I hope you give it a chance, dear readers!

And do be warned that it can get very dark at times, and please remember this is only fiction, I don't approve of Mark's behavior in real life.

(Also feel free to email me if you have any fun story ideas you'd like me to write!)

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

---

The Demon lord has awoken.

A new dark age has started.

The world needs a hero. A man who can stand up for those who can't. A man who can face the demon lord and bring peace back to the lands.

And Mark, a 14 years old boy, thinks he can be that man, but it's up to you how that ends up, dear reader...

The wanna-be hero Mark stood tall in a town called Hope's Haven. It was a small place, and yet a beloved place at the same time.

"So this is it, huh?" Mark said with a smug look on his face. He was looking at a building called "The Sword's Embrace."

The name might make someone thinks this place has to do with weapons, but they would be wrong. It's not THAT kind of sword that's being embraced here. This was the kind of place men and boys came too to find a cheap slave slut to fuck and call it a day.

He walked in, and inside he saw a bunch of other men with the same lustful look in their eyes. It was clear that everyone in here knew what this place is for, and why they came here.

Mark walked up to the counter, where an old man with a patch over one eye sat. The man looked him up and down, noticing the sword at his side and the cloak.

"How can I help you, boy?" He asked. He had seen my boys around Mark's age in this place, so this wasn't a strange sight. It was even normal for boys as young as 11 to come to this place to lose their virginity. 

"I'd like to rent a slave to embrace my 'sword' tonight." Mark said with a cocky grin, trying to mimic the bravado of the men he'd seen enter before him. The old man's eye twitched under the patch.

"I see, I see! We have many options for a boy as young as you to enjoy! Let me show you..." the old man said, his gruffness fading into a sleazy smile.

He pulled out a large book from under the counter and flipped through the pages with surprising dexterity. Each page revealed an image of a female slave, either dressed in skimpy clothing that left little to the imagination, or fully naked in some other cases.

They were all numbered, their eyes downcast and their expressions a mix of resignation and fear. It mentioned their ages, if they were virgins or not, and their race.

The old man gave Mark 3 options to pick from.

The first was a human girl, 16  years old, with auburn hair and freckled cheeks. She looked like she could have been a normal village girl, if not for the chains around her neck. The photo showed cum leaking from her freshly ravaged pussy.

The second was an elfin girl, her pointed ears poking out her blond hair, which matched the shade of her emerald eyes. She had so many bruises marring her delicate features. She was 10 and clearly didn't know much about the world outside "The Sword's Embrace."

The third was a fairy, with wings that had been cruelly clipped and a tiny body that seemed almost childlike in its proportions. One could have easily mistook her for a normal 8 years old human girl if they didn't know better. Her actual age was listed as "mature" but she couldn't have been more than 100 years old, which was barely out of adolescence for her kind. She had a fiery red hair, which matched with her bloody pussy in the picture. She was also clearly used up well.

"Gosh, they all look good! " Mark murmured to himself, feeling his cock twitch in his pants.

The old man chuckled, his gold tooth glinting in the candlelight. "They're all prime stock. They've been taught to serve their masters well, if you know what I mean."

"And I am allowed to breed them, right?" Mark inquired, his voice thick with excitement. The old man's grin widened, revealing a set of yellowed teeth.

"Of course, son. That's part of the service. If you're looking to make an heir, or just want to leave your mark inside these whores, it's your choice!"

Mark the hero (As he loved to calls himself) wanted to save the world from the demon lord, but he had needs, and this was one of them. He wanted to breed as many sluts as he could on his journey.

"Which girl should I breed..." He wondered, they all looked so fuckable, but he only had the budget for one of them.

---

Who should Mark breed? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1- The Human Girl

2- The Elf Girl

3- The Fairy Girl

Notes:

Thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 2

Notes:

(Feel free to email me if you have any fun story ideas you'd like me to write!)

In the end, Mark decided on the fairy.

He really liked how young she looked, despite her actual age. Something about her innocence being tainted in such a way only served to excite him more.

Plus, the idea of being with a creature from the fairy folk was something he hadn't experienced yet, they are a bit of a rare thing after all. He had heard that their pussies were tighter and sweeter than human girls', and he wanted to find out.

And so, the old man lead Mark through thelit hallways of "The Sword's Embrace" to a room where the fairy girl awaited his arrival. Her eyes grew wide as the door creaked open, revealing the young 'hero' in all his awkward glory.

Her name was Vyla, and she had been captured by slavers when she stumbled too close to the human world. Her once vibrant red hair looked matted and lifeless under the dull candlelight, and the bruises on her tiny frame spoke of countless encounters with cruel men.

"This is Vyla, your choice for the evening." The old man announced with a leer, as the fairy girl shrank back, trying to cover herself with her tattered gown.

"She looks cute! Is she really over a 100 years old?" Mark asked. The old man cackled in response.

"Mature, remember? That's what we say for those from the fairy realm. They age differently from us humans, but trust me, she's got the experience of a woman ten times that age." He said with a knowing wink.

And so, the old man left Mark and Vyla alone in the dimly lit chamber.

The room was small, containing nothing but a straw bed and a few candles flickering on a dusty nightstand. The air was thick with the scent of sex and despair, a mix which only served to fuel Mark's lust.

"...Stay away from me, human!" Vyla squealed, her voice a mix of terror and despair as she cowered on the bed, her eyes wide and pleading. But Mark was not to be deterred. He approached her slowly, his cock growing harder with each step he took closer.

He reached out a hand to touch her, but she recoiled, her eyes flashing with a hint of the fiery spirit that had once been her trademark. "Please, not again." She whispered, her voice barely above a whimper.

"You don't get to tell me what to do, know your place!" Mark snarled, his excitement morphing into something darker.

He grabbed the trembling fairy by the neck, his grip tight enough to leave finger marks on her delicate skin. Vyla's eyes went wide with fear. If she still had her tiny wings, they might had been fluttering in a desperate attempt to escape right now, but they were cruelly clipped.

"Please, I've been good." she begged, her voice trembling as she tried to push him away with all the strength she had left in her frail body. But Mark was much stronger, fueled by his lust and the power of his conviction.

Mark started unzipping his pants, his cock already hard from the anticipation of the slutty fairy.

"You're going to take this!" He growled, pulling her closer to him, his hands tight around her small waist. Despite her protests, Mark's excitement grew as he felt her squirm in his grasp. He tossed her onto the bed, her barely covered body bouncing slightly on the straw.

Vyla's eyes were filled with terror as she watched Mark approach her, his 8 inches long cock standing at full attention. "N....No...Please, no more!" she stuttered, her hands moving to cover her mouth. But Mark had other plans for that pretty little mouth of hers.

He grabbed her by the throat, his grip firm but not yet choking her. He pressed his cock against her full, soft lips, leaving a sticky trail of pre-cum.

"I want to fuck that pussy for yours, but that mouth of yours needs some loving first!" Mark sneered, pushing his cock between her trembling lips, feeling his 8 inches slide into the warm, wet cavern of Vyla's mouth.

The small bitch quickly started choking and gaging on his length, her eyes watering as he began to thrust into her throat with a vigorous rhythm. She desperately tried to push him away with her tiny hands, but it was futile. Mark's grip was too strong, his desire too great to be denied.

He watched with a twisted smile as her eyes bulged and her cheeks turned as red as her hair. He could feel the head of his cock bumping against the back of her throat, and he knew that she was about to gag. But instead of pulling out, Mark pushed harder, filling her mouth completely.

"MPH! MMPH! MPH!" Vyla's muffled cries filled the room as Mark's manhood member invaded her throat without any mercy. Her eyes watered profusely, and her nose began to run as she struggled to breathe around the intrusion.

"Fuck! Just like that! Take it all, you little fairy slut!" Mark groaned as he thrust deeper into Vyla's throat, watching with sadistic pleasure as she fought for air.

Her eyes rolled back in her head, and she gagged repeatedly, but Mark's excitement grew with each muffled sound she made. He had always enjoyed the power dynamic of dominating a girl, especially one as small and as Vyla. She really could had passed for being a young human girl, it was strange to think she was actually much older than Mark, but he didn't care.

He continued to thrust, his cock sliding in and out of her mouth with ease as she tried to accommodate his thickness. Her eyes were watering and her nose was running, and still Mark didn't relent. He was lost in the pleasure of her mouth, his hips bucking with each thrust.

Vyla's throat tightened around him, her body desperately trying to reject the intrusion, but Mark's grip on her neck was unyielding. He watched the veins in her neck pulse and bulge as she struggled to take him in.

"MMPH! MMPH! G...G...G...GHHHH!" She gagged and sputtered, her eyes begging him to stop. But Mark was in his element now. He felt like a god, watching this creature squirm and fight under his control.

With a final, powerful thrust, he pulled out of her mouth, his cock shiny with spit and precum. Vyla coughed and gasped for air, her eyes tearing up as she tried to catch her breath. The fairy slut was a mess, a vision of desperation that only served to make Mark's cock harder.

He climbed onto the bed, straddling her tiny body. His cock, now slick with her saliva, throbbed against her stomach as he pinned her down.

Vyla's eyes grew wider still, her tiny hands pushing against his chest with what little strength she had left.

"....No! It's... It's too big! It'll hurt!" Vyla managed to squeak out between gasps for air, her eyes darting around the room in a panic. Mark's grin grew even wider at her protests, his lustful eyes never leaving hers as he positioned himself between her trembling legs, his cock twitching in anticipation.

With one swift move, he grabbed the hem of her tattered gown and ripped it up to her waist. The girl now was fully naked and ready for his use.

Her tiny pussy looked so inviting, especially with the way she was begging for mercy. Mark didn't care for her pleas, he just smacked her thighs to part her legs wider. He took a moment to admire her shaved pussy, which was a stark contrast to her fiery red hair.

"You're so wet, you little whore. You must love getting fucked by men twice your size!" He said with a sadistic smile. Even though Mark is still only 14, he was still much larger than Vyla, and his cock was definitely more than she could handle. He didn't care, all he knew was that he was going to take her, regardless of her protests.

With a snarl, Mark lined up his cock with Vyla's tiny pussy, feeling the wetness of her fear and the juices of her forced arousal coating him. He slammed into her without warning, her body arching off the bed with the impact. Her eyes squeezed shut tightly as she let out a scream of pain.

"FUCK that's tight!!" Mark exclaimed, feeling Vyla's young fairy pussy clamp down around his cock. He had never been with a creature from the fairy realm before, and the sensation was like nothing he had ever experienced. Her tightness was unparalleled, as if her body had been made just to squeeze and milk his cock dry.

He then quickly began to pump into her with a fervor, his hips slapping against her pelvis. Vyla's eyes were wide with pain and fear, her mouth open in a silent scream. She had been used to men before, but she still can't get herself to get used to the pain. Each thrust felt like it was tearing her apart.

"...Ah! Aa...AHH!" Vyla's muffled cries of pain and despair filled the air as Mark's hips moved with the rhythm, faster and faster, each thrust driving his massive cock deeper into her tight, unyielding fairy pussy.

Her tiny frame jolted with each impact, her body unable to fully absorb the brunt of his brutal advances. Mark could feel his cock hitting her cervix, which only served to spur him on more.

"Take it, slut!" He roared, his teeth gritted with pleasure as he watched her squirm beneath him. Her legs were trembling and she was trying to push him away with all her might, but she was no match for his superior strength.

He grabbed her waist with both hands, his fingers digging into her soft flesh as he pulled her closer, making sure she felt every inch of his cock. He didn't bother with foreplay, there was no need for that with a whore like her. He just wanted to claim her, to use her like the bitch she was, and put a baby inside her tight little cunt.

Vyla felt her body trying to stretch itself to accommodate his massive girth, the pain unlike anything she had ever felt before. It was still too much, more than she could handle.

"Please... St...op!" Vyla's voice was barely a whimper as Mark ignored her pleas, his cock pistoning into her with brutal force.

His eyes gleamed with a mix of excitement and cruelty, enjoying the sound of her pained gasps and the way her body struggled against his. He was merciless, his hips slamming into her with a power that belied his age. Her fairy pussy was so tight around him, a perfect sheath that gripped his cock like a vice.

He quickly took off his shirt, sweat glistening on his muscular chest as he stared down at the trembling fairy beneath him. Mark could feel his cock tearing through her tight folds and filling her to the brim. It felt so good, so right. He knew he could get addicted to some fairy pussy if this kept going, and he didn't care.

With a vicious snarl, he started to pound her even harder. Her eyes were squeezed shut, her teeth gritted, and her cheeks flushed a darker shade of pink from the pain.

The next thing the little slut knew, Mark carried her, his cock still deep within her. "I'm going to fuck you while standing," Mark murmured, a wicked smile playing on his lips as he started moving her body up and down his shaft, as if Vyla was a fuck toy.

She couldn't even scream anymore, her voice reduced to whimpers and chocking sounds. Her pussy was stretched to the limits, her walls quivering around his thickness. She could even feel his cock penetrate her cervix, causing her to convulse with pain each time.

Mark didn't stop, he only went faster and harder, his grunts of pleasure mixing with her sobs.

The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled the room as he drove into her relentlessly. Vyla's legs were now around his waist, but not in passion, but in a desperate attempt to find any semblance of comfort or control. But there was none to be found. Mark was in charge here, and he wasn't going to let up until he was satisfied.

Her pussy was clenching around his cock, trying to push him out, but Mark was too big, too strong for her. He felt her walls tightening around him, it was so tight.

With a roar, Mark slammed her against the wall, his cock never leaving her. He could feel her nails dig into his back, leaving marks as she tried to find something to hold onto, her legs still wrapped around his waist.

He began to thrust into her even harder, his hips moving in a brutal, punishing rhythm that sent shockwaves of pleasure through his body. Her whimpers turned to screams as she felt herself being split apart by his relentless assault, but Mark was beyond caring.

All that mattered was the feeling of her tight, wet pussy around his cock, the way she quivered with each thrust, and the thought of filling her with his seed.

"Ahhhh! Ple...please, no more!" Vyla's muffled cries grew louder. Her fairy body was not made to withstand the brutal force of a human male, especially one so young and so...enthusiastic.

Mark didn't care about her pleas, he was lost in his own world of lust and power. He felt invincible as he plunged into her, his cock feeling like it was tearing her apart with each thrust.

"You're going to take all of me!" He grunted, his teeth clenched in concentration as he pushed her against the cold stone wall of the room. The impact of their bodies made a loud smacking noise that echoed through the corridors of "The Sword's Embrace."

Vyla's eyes rolled back in her head as Mark's thick cock pummeled her. She could feel herself tearing apart, her insides feeling as if they were being ripped to shreds by his brutal thrusts. The fairy's delicate frame was no match for the human's brute strength, and she was powerless to do anything but endure his cruel assault. Mark could even feel blood around his cock, Vyla was starting to bleed, but his desire was too great to care.

"You're going to be my little cumdumpster, aren't you?" Mark whispered in her ear, his hot breath sending shivers down her spine. "You're going to take all of my seed and carry it inside of you, and you're going to love it!"

Vyla's eyes snapped open at his words, filled with a mix of horror and defiance. But her struggles only seemed to excite Mark more. With a feral growl, he slammed her onto the bed once again. Her head bounced off the straw mattress, sending a shockwave of pain through her already abused body.

He positioned himself between her legs, which were spread wide in submission. His cock was slick with a mix of her saliva and her blood. With one hand, he pinned her arms above her head, his grip unyielding as he stared into her eyes.

"Are you ready?! I'm going to put a baby in that small belly of yours!" Mark growled, his blue eyes gleaming. He aligned his throbbing cock with Vyla's bloodied pussy, watching her wince as he did so. The fairy's legs quivered, her eyes filled with a mix of pain and fear as she felt him push against her torn opening.

With a final, brutal thrust, he tore into her once more, making her scream. Her tight pussy gripped his thick cock like a vice, sending waves of pleasure through his body as he buried himself to the hilt inside her. He loved feeling his cock go through her cervix.

"NOOO! I don't want a baby! A fairy can't give birth to a human child! NOOOOO!" Vyla's desperate shrieks echoed through the walls of the brothel, but her pleas fell on deaf ears. Mark's eyes were glazed over with lust, his mind consumed by the need to claim her, to leave his seed in her fertile womb.

While fairies are able to get impregnated by human men, they weren't really able to give birth to said offspring most of the time, even more so if the fairy was still only a 100 years old young fairy. In most cases those fairies die while trying to give birth.

But Mark was too far gone in his lust to care about the consequences. He wanted to breed her, to claim her as his own. He couldn't hold back... or could he?

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Breed the Fairy slut.

2 - Show her mercy and cum outside.

Notes:

Thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 3

Notes:

So many of you voted last round! Thanks again.

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

---

In the end, Mark couldn't hold back. 

He gave in to his primal instincts, his desire breed the young fairy before him. He began to pump into her with a ferocity that was almost beastly, his hips moving like pistons as he claimed her tight, blood-slicked pussy. 

"A-AHH! NO!" Vyla's screams grew more desperate, feeling the young boy's cock deep inside her, his hips smacking against her pelvis with a brutal rhythm that seemed to shake the very foundations of the room. 

Her fairy body was not built to endure such a violent intrusion, and she could feel the warm trickle of blood seeping down her thighs as Mark's thrusts grew more erratic, his blue eyes locked onto hers with a hunger and lust. Mark was still a human child in Vyla's eyes, which only made this situation more painful and insulting.

With each deep stroke, Mark felt the warm embrace of Vyla's insides, her blood mixing with her natural lubrication, creating an erotic feeling that only served to drive him closer to the brink of his climax. He loved feeling his cock go past her cervix, the way she quivered with pain around him, the way her eyes watered and she whimpered with each thrust.

For a boy who's only 14 years old, Mark was blessed with a huge manhood, and he was planning on using it whenever and however he wanted. He had always heard that fairy pussy was tight and magical, and now that he had one right in front of him, he can confirm that the rumors were true.

Vyla's cries grew more frantic as Mark's cock continued to ravage her. Her eyes were wide with horror, her body trembling with each punishing thrust. He could see the fear in her eyes, the pain etched on her face, and yet he couldn't stop. His cock was pulsing, demanding release, and he knew that he was going to give it to her, no matter the cost.

He leaned down and whispered, "You're going to be such a good little mommy, aren't you?" He said with a sadistic smile. "Your belly will be so big with my child."

Vyla's eyes filled with tears, knowing the fate that awaited her. Despite her desperate cries, she felt Mark's cock thicken even more inside her, his excitement growing with each sob she made.

"Ahh, you're going to make me cum, you little fairy slut!" Mark groaned, his voice strained with effort as he hammered into her relentlessly. Vyla's pussy was a mess, a mix of her own juices and blood, and yet she could feel his cock swelling even more.

The fairy's eyes were wide with shock and pain, her mouth open in a silent scream. Mark's weight on her was crushing, a bit too much for her small body to handle. She could feel him pushing harder and harder, his cock stretching her to her limits. He was going to cum any second now.

"Fuck, you're going to get pregnant, and I'm going to make sure of it!" Mark grunted, his voice thick with lust as he felt his climax approaching. He could feel his balls tightening, preparing to unleash his seed into her unwilling womb. 

And then with one final thrust, Mark's cock erupted deep inside Vyla's tight pussy, filling her with his hot, thick cum. 

"FUCK!" He roared with triumph as he emptied himself into her, his body shaking with the force of his orgasm. He could feel his cock shooting into her, coating her insides with his seed, filling her up.

Vyla's body convulsed around him as she felt the hot, sticky liquid fill her up. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she lay there, defeated. The thought of carrying Mark's child was almost too much to bear, but she knew her fate was sealed. Both she and he knew that he had just gotten her pregnant. 

Mark slowly pulled out his cock from the fairy's bloodied pussy, a sense of triumph washing over him. He watched with satisfaction as cum and blood dripped out of her, staining the already soiled straw bed beneath them. Vyla lay there, her breaths shallow and her body trembling, her eyes vacant as she processed the trauma of her brutal violation.

"Man that felt good!" Mark exclaimed as he stepped back, admiring his handiwork. Vyla's once tight pussy was now gaping and red. "Ready for round 2?" He asked, not bothering to hide his excitement.

She could feel the warmth of Mark's seed inside her womb, the proof of his victory. Mark, on the other hand, was still panting, his cock still half-erect, covered in a mix of blood and cum.

Vyla didn't have the energy to react to hearing Mark wanted more, all the little fairy could do was lay there, her body bruised and her spirit broken. This is why she hated human boys Mark's age, they always have so much energy, they can cum again and again. It was always more trouble than she cared to deal with. 

Mark grabbed the fairy's ankles and flipped her onto her stomach, his cock still semi-hard. He didn't care if she was hurt, all that mattered was his pleasure. He slapped her ass, leaving a red handprint that stood out against her pale skin. "Get ready, slut!" He murmured, his voice low and menacing.

Vyla's body went rigid with fear as she felt Mark's weight settle over her once again. She couldn't believe he was going to do this again. Her pussy was already in agony, and she knew that taking his massive 8 inches long cock again would be unbearable. But she had no choice, she was his property for the night.

Mark put his weight on Vyla's body as he thrusted into her again, his cock sliding back into her ripped pussy without much resistance. He could feel the blood and cum mixing inside her, and it only served to make him more excited. He grabbed a fistful of her fiery hair and pulled her head back, forcing her to look at him.

"You're going to scream for me, aren't you?" He taunted, his teeth clenched in pleasure as he felt her tighten around him again.

Vyla could only whimper in response, her voice hoarse from her earlier screams. She didn't have the strength to fight back anymore, her body feeling like it had been through a meat grinder.

Mark took her lack of protest as an invitation and plunged into her again and again, harder and harder, his cock slick with their mixed juices.  He pounded into her, his hips slapping against her bruised ass cheeks with a sickening sound that seemed to echo in the small room.

Vyla's face was buried in the straw, muffling her sobs, as she felt her body betray her with each thrust, her pussy clenching around his cock despite the pain. Her fairy magic was useless against the human's brute strength, and she could do nothing but endure this.

"Take it, you little whore! Take all of it!" Mark snarled, his grip on her hair tightening as he pounded into her. Vyla felt her body begin to give out, the pain too much to handle. Her cervix was bruised and sore from the constant battering, but she had no choice but to endure it. She could feel him growing harder, his breaths becoming more ragged. He was going to cum again, and she knew what that meant for her.

With a final, violent thrust, Mark reached his peak and filled Vyla's torn pussy with another hot load of his cum. He pulled out, his cock glistening with a mix of their fluids. The fairy's body trembled beneath him. "Look at the mess you've made..." Mark sneered, gesturing to the blood and semen staining the straw.

And so, Mark spent the rest of his day impregnating a fairy inside Hope's Haven. It was a fun day for him, a day that soon came to an end.

The next day in Hope's Haven...

"Hmm, I better head towards the guild, I sure made them wait..." Mark spoke, thinking of his party, as he made his way out of 'The Sword's Embrace', his mind full of intense pleasure of conquering the innocent fairy yesterday.

It was his first time fucking a fairy, and something told him it would be a night he'll never forget. If he ever had a book written about him after he slays the demon lord, Mark already has plans to make the writer go into detail about that night. 

"...Anyway, back to reality! I should get going. The guild is right over there." Mark reminded himself.

The guild was a place where many parties trying to stand up to the demon lord gather, it was a place where people also sometimes put up their quests in hopes a hero would come and accept them. Not every town had a guild such as this, but thankfully Hope's Haven had one.

Inside the guild, Mark saw all types of parties. While most people inside were human, you do find some from different races here and there. He even saw few men with freshly bought slaves from the place he spent the night at. Mark even saw one man in his mid 20s who seems to have bought 3 female elf slaves, all of them looked barely 14, their eyes filled with fear and pain. Mark could see one of them rubbing her belly, perhaps still feeling the cum her new owner left inside of her.

Mark did consider buying Vyla, but the old man told him that she was not for sale, she was just for breeding purposes. Fairies are very rare after all, so selling her off would hurt the business. Perhaps had he went for an elf or another human he would had been able to buy a slave, but that's something he'll keep in mind for next time.

And honestly, he was fine with this. He had plans to visit Vyla again and fill her up with his cum until she couldn't take anymore if he ever found himself in the area for whatever reason.

"Mark! There you are!" A familiar voice called out, jolting Mark out of his perverse daydreams. 

He turned to see a young woman, 17 years old, with a sword at her side approaching him in full speed. Her blonde hair was tied back in a ponytail, and her eyes were a piercing blue. It was his older sister. "Come here, you!" She ran up to him, giving him a tight hug that made him flinch.

"H-Hey! Calm down, sis, people are staring!" Mark stuttered, his cheeks flushing as he tried to compose himself. He could hear some men whisper things along the line of 'What a lucky bastard!' and such. 

"So what? Let them stare! Let them know how much I love my baby brother!" His sister exclaimed, her embrace tightening around him, his face right in her large boobs. 

"Maria, seriously! Let me go!" Mark protested, his cheeks burning with embarrassment as he managed to free himself from her tight grasp.

Maria's eyes lingered on Mark's flustered expression, a knowing smile playing on her lips. She had noticed the way he looked at the young elf slaves earlier, the hunger in his gaze. "I see you're still not satisfied even after a whole night in that brothel! Oh, young boys these days!"

Her voice was teasing, but Mark could feel the heat in her words. 

Mark and Maria were siblings by blood, but they did things siblings shouldn't do... And Mark was proud of it! Maria has let him fuck her ever since he hit puberty and discovered how good sex feels. 

Her huge amount of love for him was both a blessing for the guy, but also a curse sometimes as she can get needy, such as now. She clearly wants to do it, and there is rooms upstairs in the guild building for people to use for such a thing, but was now really the right time? Mark wasn't sure.

"Er, Maria, where is Elena?" Mark asked about their final party member, hoping to change the subject. But his sister's eyes remained locked on his, her pupils dilated with lust.

"She's out on some mission, to kill some monster around the area or something, that stupid girl! But who cares about her!" Maria said, her voice dropping to a seductive whisper. She leaned closer to Mark, her breath hot against his ear. "What matters is that we're alone together. And I can tell you need it. I can see it in your eyes." She purred, her hand sliding down to his crotch.

"...On a quest?... Alone? Shouldn't we go help her? She's... She's... Only 12, after all...." Mark said, his voice cracking slightly as he felt Maria's hand cup his still hard cock through his pants. 

"Well, I suppose we can go help her, but you also can fuck me instead..." Maria said, her hand still caressing Mark's cock. She couldn't help but giggle, her eyes sparkling with mischief. She could tell she was putting her baby brother on the spot, which she thought of as punishment for visiting that dirty brothel when he could had went to her instead.

Mark had to decide on what to do. 

Elena was a smart girl, she wouldn't take on a challenge she couldn't handle most of the time, but she also wasn't the strongest. There is always a chance she might need the help in the case she was caught by surprise, Mark thought, but at the same time his cock was telling him to let Elena handle herself for now and just go ahead and fuck Maria. They'll just go check on Elena if she hasn't returned by then later.

His brain was telling him one thing, while his manhood was telling him another...

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Fuck Maria.

2 - Go find Elena.

Notes:

Thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 4

Notes:

Thanks to all of you who voted last round!

This chapter was a bit more about the worldbuilding and such, but I hope the next one will be even more fun!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword.

---

In the end, Mark decided to think with his brain. He'll always have time to fuck his older sister later anyway.

"Let's... Let's go to Elena. I worry for her all on her own." Mark managed to say, his voice firm despite the distraction of his sister's hand still cupping his cock. "She WAS given to our care after all, it would be a horrible look for us if we let her get hurt..."

Maria rolled her eyes, feigned a pout, and removed her hand from Mark's crotch, but the smirk on her face said she knew she'd get her way eventually. "Fine, fine, but I expect a reward when we get back!" She whispered, her breath a warm promise in his ear. "Now, let's go save your little crush before she gets herself into trouble she can't handle."

"She's NOT my little crush!" Mark protested, while Maria just chuckled. If there is one thing certain about Maria is that she loved to tease her baby brother.

And so, the two made their way out of Hope's Haven, the town's gates getting smaller and smaller behind them. The air was thick with tension as they ventured into the outskirts, where the monsters were known to lurk, waiting for unsuspecting prey.

It is said these monsters only started showing up after the Demon Lord has awoke. These monsters are just another reason, out of the many reasons, to kill that Demon Lord for good.

Maria led the way, while Mark was right behind her, his sword ready for the attack at his side. Luckily they didn't have to walk far to reach the outskirts of the town. Soon enough, they found themselves in a small clearing where they heard the distant sound of battle.

"She's over there!" Mark exclaimed, pointing towards the direction of the noise. They sprinted through the dense foliage, their footsteps heavy against the damp earth as they approached the clearing where the battle was unfolding.

There they saw it, Elena with her back against a tree, her bow drawn and ready to shoot. She was surrounded by a pack of 3 snarling, twisted creatures that looked like a perverse blend of dog and man, their eyes glowing with malice.

Each had claws as sharp as swords and teeth that dripped with saliva. The girl was no more than a slip of a thing, her blonde hair flying wildly around her face as she took aim at the nearest monster, her breaths coming in short, panicked gasps.

"Elena!" Mark yelled as he saw the dire situation she was in. The sound of his voice seemed to give her a brief moment of relief, but the creatures had noticed their presence now.

Maria, without missing a beat, drew her sword with a grace. She charged into the clearing, her blade slicing through the first creature's neck with a wet, sickening crunch. The beast's head went rolling away, and its body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

"Can't believe I have to save that stupid girl, gosh..." Maria grumbled under her breath, but Mark could tell she was actually worried for their young companion.

Mark did his best and slashed at the creature with his sword, causing the monster known as a 'Gnoll' to fall down, dead.

The third and final creature took a swipe at him, but he dodged and managed to plunge his sword into its side. The Gnoll howled in pain, but before it could recover, Mark pulled his sword free and brought it down in an arc, severing its spine and dropping it to the ground, writhing in its death throes.

...And so all the monsters were dead. The party took a minute to catch their breath.

"Mark, you came for me!" Elena ran up to Mark, giving him a tight hug. "Thank you, I was so scared!" She clung to him, her voice trembling with fear and relief.

Elena was a 12 years old girl with blond hair and golden eyes. Despite her youth, she had a fiery spirit. She was a skilled archer, having picked up the bow from a young age, and her aim was true. But even she had her limits when it came to facing the horrors that had been unleashed by the demon lord.

"What were you thinking coming here on this quest alone?!" Mark snapped at Elena, his fear and anger mixing in his voice as he held her at arm's length, inspecting her for injuries. Her eyes watered slightly, but she held her ground.

"I thought.... The quest said there was only one Gnoll around, so I thought it would be fine for me to handle it on my own..." Elena said, her voice quivering. Mark couldn't help but feel a surge of protectiveness. She was a sweet, cute, young archer, who just like his older sister, was all over him the moment she saw him.

Both he and Maria can tell she has a thing for Mark. The boy does find her cute, and he wouldn't mind sleeping with her, but he's pretty sure she's still a virgin, and he's not sure if he wants to be the one to take that from her. At least not yet.

"Oh, your arm! It's injured!" Maria exclaimed, her voice filled with concern as she noticed the scratch marks on Elena's skin. "You could have been killed, silly girl!" She scolded, her grip on Elena's arm tightening slightly. "If you died, Mark and I would be in so much trouble!"

Elena pulled away and looked down at her arm, wincing slightly at the pain. "It's just a scratch, really..." She said, trying to play it off, but her voice was shaky, and her eyes were filled with unshed tears.

But before Mark could say anything, a soft voice cut through the tension. "Let me take a look at that."

They turned to see a woman, probably in her late twenties, emerging from the trees. She was dressed in simple traveler's clothes, but there was an air of serenity about her that seemed to make the very air around her calmer.

Her hair was a deep shade of brown, pulled back into a neat bun. She was beautiful, Mark thought, with a kind of grace that seemed out of place in such a violent world.

The beautiful woman approached Elena with a gentle smile. She was tall and slender, with curves that suggested she had been blessed by the gods themselves. "Let me see..."She murmured as she brought her hand closer to the girl's injured arm. Her eyes closed and a soft glow began to emanate from her fingertips, which she placed lightly on the bloody scratches.

The wounds started to close before their very eyes. It was a sight to behold, something that neither Mark nor Elena had ever seen before. They watched in awe as the woman worked her magic.

"The pain... It's gone!" Elena let out, her voice filled with wonder and relief as the woman removed her glowing hand from her arm. The wounds had closed completely, leaving behind unblemished skin as if the attack had never occurred.

Not wanting to stay out in the open like this, the four made their way back to Hope's Haven, where they had a long talk inside the guild house.

"Healing magic?! That's... That's something you don't see everyday." Maria said in amazement, her eyes never leaving the beautiful woman who had introduced herself as Selene.

Mark couldn't take his eyes off of her boobs, which bounced each time she walked.

"I saw how you two came to save your young friend over there. I must say, that was very heroic of you." Selene said, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she glanced over at Mark and Maria. Despite her teasing tone, her words were genuine.

"T-Thank you, Selene. We couldn't just leave her out there alone." Mark said, his eyes still lingering on her chest.

"Yes, thank you so much for healing me!" Elena added. "It's my first time seeing healing magic!"

The woman chuckled. "It's no problem, really. I was just passing by when I heard the commotion. I couldn't just stand by and do nothing." She said, her eyes meeting Mark's gaze and holding it for a moment, a knowing smile playing on her lips. "So are the 3 of you heading north?"

Maria nodded. "Yeah, we're going to the town of Silvermoon up north. We heard there's a bounty on a pack of orcs that's been causing a lot trouble there." She said, her eyes gleaming with excitement at the prospect of battle.

"Oh, what are the chances? I'm heading in that direction as well." Selene said, her voice still carrying that hint of amusement. "Perhaps we could travel together for a while? It is dangerous for a woman to travel on her own these days after all."

Mark felt as if Selene was fine on own, but was making this offer more for them and less for her. He couldn't shake the feeling that she had some other motive behind her gentle smile, but he didn't feel like he had right to question her.

"I mean... I- We'd love to have you, Selene!" Mark stuttered, his voice thick with excitement and a hint of lust. The idea of traveling with such a stunningly beautiful woman was almost too much for his young mind to handle.

"Hey! Shouldn't you ask for my opinion first?" Maria interrupted, raising an eyebrow.

"I want her to come with us too..." Elena whispered, her eyes sparkling with admiration for Selene.

And so, by a vote of 2 to 1, Selene was accepted to join the party on their way to Silvermoon.

Selene's gaze drifted from Mark to Elena before landing back on Mark. She tilted her head slightly, a knowing smile playing on her lips. "It seems you all have quite the journey ahead of you..." She said, her voice trailing off as if she knew something they didn't. "But fear not, I will be your guardian angel."

They didn't know much about her, nor did she know much about them, and yet there was something that made Selene seem like a perfect fit for their little group of misfits.

Later in the day... They decided to spend the night in Hope's Haven, and then set out towards Silvermoon tomorrow morning. The problem was now is who should Mark sleep with?

"Gosh, all 3 of them are so fuckable!" Mark thought to himself, his mind racing with indecision as he lay in his own room at the local inn. His hand unconsciously stroked his cock through his pants as he imagined each of the girls in turn.

First there was Maria, his older sister, who had been flirting with him since they were kids. She had always been a bit of a tease, and Mark knew that she wouldn't hesitate to let him fuck her if he asked. He knows she wants a 'reward' for helping him save Elena earlier as well.

Then there were Elena, the young 12 years old girl who's clearly crushing on him. She's been eyeing him ever since they met, and even though Mark felt guilty about it, he couldn't help but get aroused by her innocent, yet eager gaze. Her tiny frame only turns him on more.

And lastly, there were Selene, the mysterious healer who had joined them. Her mature beauty was a stark contrast to the youthfulness of the other two, and the way she had looked at him earlier had made his cock throb with anticipation. He was sure she was asking him to come over at night with the way she was staring at him.

"Who's room should I pay a visit? I suppose I can also visit 'The Sword's Embrace' brothel again if I want... This might be my last day in this town for a while after all."

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Visit Maria's room. (Can be impregnated)

2 - Visit Elena's room. (Can be impregnated)

3 - Visit Selene's room. (Can be impregnated)

4 - Visit 'The Sword's Embrace' brothel and pick a slave to fuck. 

Notes:

Thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 5

Notes:

Thanks to all of you who voted last round

Enjoy!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword.

Elena, 12, Human. Fights with a bow.

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic.

---

In the end, Mark's mind (or it's more accurate to say his dick) made the decision for him.

"Maria DOES want a reward..." Mark mused, his hand still caressing his erection through his pants. In that moment, he wanted her as much as she wanted him. They were siblings, so he wasn't sure how open he should be about the fact he fucks his older sister, but in moments like these he couldn't care less.

With a determined look on his face, Mark stood up from his bed and quietly made his way out of his room. The hallway was dimly lit by the flickering candles on the walls, their shadows dancing around him as he walked towards Maria's door.

He took a deep breath and knocked softly, his heart racing in his chest. The door opened almost immediately, revealing his sister standing there with a knowing smile. She was dressed in a thin nightgown that clung to her curves, leaving little to the imagination. Her eyes gleamed with excitement as she stepped aside, allowing him to enter.

"I was waiting for you, you know!" Maria whispered, her voice low and seductive. She stepped closer to Mark, her hand reaching up to cup his cheek.

"Sorry for making you wait, sis!" Mark couldn't tell her he considered going to Elena or Selene's rooms instead.

Maria stepped closer to Mark, her breasts brushing against his chest. He could feel the heat of her body, and his cock responded with a twitch. "Take your clothes off..." She whispered, her lustful eyes never leaving his.

Mark didn't need any more encouragement. He quickly shed away his pants and shirt, his 8 inches long cock springing free as if it had been waiting for this moment. Maria's gaze fell to his cock, and she licked her lips, her eyes glinting with hunger. It was strange, but seeing how large her young brother's cock was always made her feel proud.

Maria pushed Mark onto the bed, her own nightgown dropping to the floor. "Gosh I've been wanting this ALL day..." She murmured, her voice full of desire.

Mark nodded, his eyes hungrily devouring his sister's naked body. She had always been attractive, but in the inn's room light, her skin looked almost ethereal. She was a thing of beauty... which he wanted to fuck. Fuck so hard until she couldn't walk straight the next morning.

Maria knelt down near her brother, Mark's manhood nearly as large as her her face. She licked her lips and wrapped her hand around the thick base of his cock, stroking him gently. From the many girls and women Mark has been with, not many are as good at handling his size like his sister.

"Open wide, sis!" Mark demanded, his voice thick with lust. Without hesitation, she did as she was told, her mouth stretching wide around his girth. "I want to fuck that slutty throat of yours!"

Maria complied, her eyes fluttering shut as she felt the tip of his cock press against her throat. She took a deep breath, savoring the sensation of his shaft sliding in, filling her completely. She knew her brother was large, but the feeling of his length in her throat was something she had always craved. It was a delicious mix of pain and pleasure, one she had grown to love over the years.

"Mmmmh, yes, just like that! Keep sucking it!!" Mark groaned as he felt his sister's throat muscles constrict around his cock. She was taking almost all of his length, which was a feat even for her.

Maria's eyes watered and her cheeks hollowed as she tried to deep-throat him. Despite her gag reflex kicking in, she took him deeper, her tongue playing along the underside of his cock as it slid in and out of her throat.

Mark's hands tightened in her hair, guiding her movements as he thrust into her mouth with increasing speed. The sound of wet, sloppy sucking filled the room, punctuated by the occasional gag and moan from his sister.

"MPHH!" Maria's muffled sounds of pleasure filled the room as Mark's cock pummeled her throat without any mercy. He watched with a mix of pride and arousal as her cheeks puffed out and her eyes watered around his girth. Her saliva dripped down onto her chin, and onto her breasts, which bounced with each rough thrust.

She was the older sister he loved, but right now she was just the slut who was going to take his entire length down her throat. He watched her eyes bulge slightly with every push, and it made his cock throb even harder. He was sure had Maria not had years of practice on his cock, she wouldn't had been able to keep up like this, but she was a champ.

Meanwhile the manly smell of Mark's cock was making Maria's pussy wetter and wetter. She hadn't had it in days, and the idea of her brother's thick member filling her up again was driving her wild. She gagged and coughed around him, her throat taking in as much of his length as she could handle.

She knew he liked it rough, and she was eager to please. She's always willing to whore herself up if it was for her baby brother's sake. It's not that she's into younger boys, she's just into her brother, and his huge cock.

Maria's eyes bulged as Mark's cock slammed into her throat, but she didn't fight it. Instead, she pushed her head forward, taking more and more of him with every gagging moan. She felt a thrill with each deep thrust, her body responding to the power he had over her in this moment.

Her hand slipped down to her wet pussy, her fingers finding their way inside her, moving in time with Mark's thrusts. She was so wet, so ready for him.

"Your throat is about to make me cum!" Mark growled, his breath heavy with desire as he watched the of his sister's head bobbing up and down on his cock.

Maria's eyes rolled back with pleasure, she couldn't wait to have a taste of her brother's seed. She had been dreaming about this moment all day, thinking about his cock sliding into her throat, filling her mouth with his hot cum. Her pussy was aching for it.

"...Here..it comes!!" Mark shouted as he felt the warmth of his climax approaching. His body tensed, and with a final, powerful thrust, he emptied himself into her throat.

Maria's eyes went wide as she swallowed around him, trying to take every drop of his cum greedily. She really loved the taste of his cum, it was her favorite dessert.

"Fuckkkk!" Mark roared, the pleasure of his release shaking his entire body as he filled her mouth with his hot, sticky seed. His grip on her hair tightened, holding her in place as he pumped the last few spurts down her throat. "Just like that! Drink all of it, you slut!"

Maria's eyes watered as she swallowed every drop, her throat working to accommodate the deluge of cum. She gasped for air once he had finished, her eyes looking up at him with a mix of adoration and satisfaction. Mark's cock, still hard, slipped from her mouth, leaving a trail of cum on her chin and down her neck.

She started licking it, showing she still wanted more of her brother's meat, and it just so happens Mark's cock wanted more of the girl as well.

"That was so good... SO good... Now if only you'll let me cum inside you, Maria..." Mark groaned, his cock still hard and pulsing with need. He knew he shouldn't be this hungry for more, but something about his sister's submission always brought out the beast in him.

"Now now, Mark. You know that's a bad idea... I mean, it's not a good idea for siblings to make a baby, you know!" She teased him as she continued to lick his cock, her voice filled with the same excitement she had when they first started doing it.

Even though Maria allowed Mark to fuck her whenever he wanted, however he wanted, the one thing she always objected too was allowing him to cum inside.

In his younger days, back when she took his virginity, he didn't mind, but the older he gets, and the more other women allow him too (or in some cases Mark allows himself) to leave his hot seed inside their wombs, the more he craved it with her too.

Ignoring her tease, Mark grabbed her by the waist, pulling her up onto the bed and flipping her onto her stomach. He positioned himself behind her, his 8 inches long cock slick with her spit and his cum. "You know you want it too, don't play coy with me!" He said, his voice a low growl as he nudged his cock against her wet pussy.

Maria's cheeks flushed, but she didn't protest. She knew Mark was right, she had been craving his cock all day. She spread her legs wider, her pussy glistening with arousal.

"Gosh, what a whore my big sis turned out to be... Oh well, at least you're MY whore!" Mark said right before slamming his cock inside her wet, welcoming pussy without any warning.

"AHH!" Maria let out a scream, feeling her brother's thick cock tearing through her pussy. The feeling was so overwhelming, the 17 years old girl was not sure she could ever get used to it.

Mark didn't care about her protests, his need was too great. He started pumping into her hard and fast, his balls slapping against her ass with every thrust. The room was filled with the sound of skin on skin, and the wetness of her pussy gripping his cock like a vice.

It felt so good inside of her, Mark felt as if his dick had found its true home. As if his sister came to this world so she could welcome his manhood inside her.

He slammed into her mercilessly, each thrust pushing her further into the straw filled mattress. The bed groaned in protest as the siblings' bodies collided again and again. Mark could feel his dick hitting her cervix, and each time it did, a jolt of pleasure shot through his body.

"Fuck! It feels so good inside of you, big sis! What a slutty little pussy you have!" Mark grunted as he pounded into her. The sound of their flesh colliding and her whimpers of pleasure were music to his ears. He enjoyed knowing how he can turn his talented and smart big sister into a whore through his cock.

"So deep!.... Ah! Mark, you're- AH! You're going too fas- AHHH" Maria's muffled cries were music to Mark's ears. He felt like a god, taking his sister's pussy like it was made just for him, which in his mind, it was. He grabbed her hips, his fingers digging into her flesh as he pounded away, watching her ass jiggle with every thrust.

"Stupid slut! You wanted my cock all day, didn't you?! Here! Take it! Take all of it!" Mark roared, his thrusts becoming even more intense as he felt his orgasm approaching.

Maria's body was trembling beneath him, her moans of pleasure mixing with the occasional grunt of pain. Despite her earlier protests, she loved feeling ever inch of her brother's cock deep inside her. Her pussy was soaking wet, and with every thrust, he could feel her walls tightening around him.

Mark leaned over her, "You're mine, sis!" He murmured, his voice low and possessive. "MINE to fuck whenever I want!"

Maria could only whimper and nod as she felt her body being used like a ragdoll. The pleasure was unbearable, her pussy was stretched to its limits as Mark's massive cock invaded her depths without mercy. It was a mix of pain and pleasure, and she had come to crave it every night.

She knew she wasn't behaving how an older sister should behave, but truth to be told she couldn't care less! She felt her body responding to her brother's roughness, her pussy clenching around his shaft like a fist with each brutal thrust. It was as if her body had been waiting all day for this moment.

Mark on the other hand felt as if he was getting closer and closer to cumming, and for better or worst he couldn't stop thinking about how much he wanted to breed Maria.

"Sis, I'm about to cum! I'm going to cum inside, okay?" Mark groaned, his voice strained with the effort of holding back his orgasm. The young 14 years old boy was reaching his limit.

"W...Wha? N-No, NO, Mark! Not....AH! Not insid-" Her protests were cut off as Mark ignored her and pushed in deeper, his thick cock stretching her pussy to the point she thought she'd split in two. But she knew her brother too well, and she knew that once he had that look in his eyes, he wasn't going to stop until he was done with her, and she didn't want to admit it, but part of her did crave to have him cum deep inside of her, even if she knows its a bad idea.

Mark had to decide quickly on what to do. He didn't have much time.

"Do I breed this whore or not!?" Mark mused to himself, his cock pulsing with anticipation. His older sister was at his mercy right now.

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Breed the whore.

2 - Show her 'mercy' and finish outside.

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

Feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 6

Notes:

Thanks to all of you who voted last round!

And as everyone seems to like the images, I'll keep them in this! Though I do want to make it clear that I can't promise we'll get an image for each scene, and there surely won't be images every chapter, but hopefully they'll be fun to look at whenever they do show up!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword.

Elena, 12, Human. Fights with a bow.

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic.

---

In the end, there was no choice really. With a pussy begging for cum like this, the only choice was to feed it, right?

"You're going to love this, sis!" Mark whispered in her ear, his breath hot and heavy. His hands moved to her breasts, squeezing them roughly as he picked up the pace of his thrusts. "I'm going to put a baby inside of you!"

Maria's body tensed up at the words, but she didn't have the strength to resist anymore. She had lost the battle of wills the moment Mark's cock had entered her mouth. Now she was nothing but a vessel for his lust, a womb for him to play with and breed.

Suddenly Mark flipped the girl on her back, her eyes widened in surprise but she was too tired to protest. He spread her legs wide apart and leaned over her, his cock poised at her glistening pussy. "You're going to take every drop!" He roared before slamming into her once more, his cock disappearing into her depths. He wanted to look at her eyes as he unloads his cum inside her, watching her pupils dilate with each thrust.

Maria's eyes were glossed over with pleasure, her cheeks flushed as Mark's cock hammered away at her pussy. "A....Ahhh...It's SO big...." She felt so full.

Mark was getting closer and closer, which only made him go faster and faster, his hips slamming against hers with the force of a battering ram.

"Get pregnant get pregnant get pregnant get pregnant get pregnant get pregnant get pregnant get pregnant get pregnant!!!!!" Mark chanted, his blue eyes locked onto Maria's as he thrust into her with the ferocity of a wild beast claiming its mate, feeling his 8 inches long cock slam into her cervix again and again.

Maria just moaned like a bitch, her body finding it hard to keep up with all of this. Her brain was telling her she didn't want the baby, that this baby will only get in the way of their dangrous journey, yet her pussy was telling her the baby can't come inside sooner.

And then. with a roar that could be heard through the walls of the inn, Mark emptied his balls into Maria's welcoming pussy, load after load of hot, sticky cum filling her womb up. He watched as her eyes rolled back into her head, her body spasming with pleasure as she felt his seed deep within her.

"Fuckkk! Take it!! Take your younger brother's cum, whore!" Mark grunted, his teeth gritted with the intensity of his climax as he felt his seed pulsing more into her pussy, load after load, straight from his 8 inches long cock.

Mark could feel his dick pulsating as he unleashed his hot cum inside his sister's tight pussy. It was as if her pussy was trying to milk him dry, which only made him cum harder and longer. He watched in awe as her stomach started to swell slightly with his seed.

"...Ahhh...So much cum....So much cum...M-Mark!" Maria moaned as she felt her brother's seed fill her up, her pussy clenching around his shaft, milking it for any drop of cum it can get. Her legs were trembling uncontrollably, and her body was soaked in sweat and cum. There were so much cum inside of her, more than she knew what to do with, it was making her feel crazy.

Mark leaned back, his chest heaving as he took in the sight before him. His sister's pussy was red and swollen, and cum was seeping out of her, staining the bed beneath her. He felt a sense of pride, knowing that he had claimed her, made her his in the most primal way possible.

"Ready for round 3?" Mark smirked down at his sister, his cock still hard and covered in a mix of their juices, and before getting an answer, he slammed his manhood back into her, making her yelp in surprise and pleasure. "I'm going to keep fucking you until you're full of my cum, sis!"

"Ahh! You want... More?" Maria gasped, her body still trembling from the intensity of her first climax.

Mark's smirk grew wider as he nodded, his cock still hard and eager for more. "You really are a slutty whore, aren't you, sis?" He teased, his hands gripping her hips as he began to thrust into her once more.

Maria could only whimper in response, her body still reeling from the intensity of the previous round. But she was also feeling a strange thrill at her brother's words, her pussy already starting to tighten around his shaft again.

Mark could feel his cum around his dick inside Maria's pussy, which only turned him on more. He pumped into her without any sign of slowing down, watching as her tits bounced with every impact. Her pussy was tight and full of cum, making his cock feel like it was in heaven.

Maria's moans grew louder with every thrust, her body arching off the bed. "AHHHHHH!" She screamed, her eyes squeezed shut. "It's too much!" But she didn't mean it. Her body was begging for more, and her pussy was greedily taking it.

Mark felt like a warrior claiming his prize. His sister's tight, cum-filled pussy was the battlefield and his cock was the victorious sword. He didn't care if it was wrong. He knew that once he's done, he'd be the one who's seed she carries.

He thrusted deep into her, watching as her pussy tried to accommodate his thickness. Her moans grew louder, filling the room with the sweet sound of pleasure and pain. The headboard of the bed banged against the wall in rhythm with his pounding.

"Yes...Fuck me...Fuck me harder... Fill me with your cum." Maria's voice was a desperate whisper, her eyes glazed over with a mix of pleasure and submission. Mark was in a frenzy, his cock a relentless weapon that invaded and conquered her pussy, filling her with every ounce of his lust.

For some reason, hearing Maria say those words made Mark's twitch in pleasure, it made him feel like he's about to cum for a third time now. It was as if his manhood had a mind of its own and wanted to do what it was asked to do, and right now that was filling Maria's womb with even more cum.

With each plunge, Mark's cock hit her cervix with a brutal force that made her eyes roll back in her head, sending waves of pleasure and pain through her body. She was pretty sure Mark had already gotten her pregnant last round, so there was no point in holding back and being against him finishing inside of her. The damage was already done, so might as well have now, right?

And to Maria, 'fun' is having her baby brother's cock fill her up, making her feel so full and stretched, like nothing she had ever felt before. Mark's hands tightly gripped her hips, his strong arms flexing as he pounded into her. Her legs were thrown over his shoulders, her body open and exposed to his every whim.

Then, with one final thrust, Mark felt his orgasm overtake him. He roared like a beast as his cock erupted deep within her, flooding her womb with his hot seed once more. It was as if his very soul was pouring into her, marking her as his property.

Maria on the other hand felt as if her womb was about to explode from the sheer amount of cum her brother was filling her with. Her body was trembling with every spurt, her pussy tightening around his thick cock, trying to keep him inside of her.

"Ahhh... Sooo good... I'm pregnant with my brother's child.... It feels SO good!"

Maria's whimpers were a mix of pleasure and shock, her mind reeling from the realization of what had just happened. She could feel the sticky warmth of his cum filling her up, spilling out from her pussy and onto the bed.

"You're such a good slut, sis!" Mark murmured, his 8 inches long cock still buried balls deep within her slutty hole as he caught his breath. He leaned down to kiss her, tasting the salt of their sweat. "But you can only be my slut, you hear? This pussy is mine now, and I'll be filling it up every night."

The 17 years old girl looked up at the younger boy with excitement. She knew she shouldn't be feeling this way, but she couldn't help the thrill that shot through her as he spoke those words. Her body had been claimed by her own younger brother, and she couldn't be happier.

Mark then slowly pulled out of his sister's cum-filled pussy, his cock glistening with their combined juices. He watched as a stream of cum dripped out of her, making a puddle on the bed. "Look at you!" he murmured, his voice filled with a mix of pride and lust. "You're going to be such a good little breeding slut for me from now on, sis. I can't believe you didn't let me cum inside of you for so long!"

Maria on the other hand didn't find the energy to comment, but she was sad the cum was dripping out of her. "Aww... I wanted it to stay inside of me...." This was her first time having a guy leave his seed inside of her, and it's a feeling she thinks she'll get addicted too from now on.

"Don't worry sis, I'll fill you up again." Mark chuckled.

And so, the party's last night at Hope's Haven came to an end.

Early in the morning next day... The party was planning on their next move. Mark, feeling a bit tired but surprisingly satisfied after his intense night with Maria, couldn't help but smugly look at her, knowing that she was now carrying his child.

Elena on the other hand was looking rather sad. Mark could tell it was because he didn't spend the night with her instead. Mark found it funny how had he decided differently yesterday, a different girl would be pregnant right about now.

As for Selene, she found this whole situation and this love triangle between the siblings and Elena very amusing, but for now her focus was on the map Infront of her.

"So if we want to reach Silvermoon, we need to head north," Selene began. "But the problem is, the north path from here is fraught with danger according to rumors. Bandits, monsters, and the occasional demon, though on the plus side there is more villages along the way, and it is the shorter route."

"We can also head northeast, right?" Maria asked, her voice still a bit hoarse from the screams of pleasure that echoed through the walls of the inn the previous night.

"Yes, we can instead take the longer route through the mountain known as 'The Dragon's Spine'," Selene continued, her eyes tracing the path with a finger. "It's less frequented, and the risk of encountering demons is lower, but it's also much more treacherous. We'd have to be careful of some of the less friendly tribes who live on that mountain, not to mention the avalanches and mountain lions."

"So which path should we take?" Elena asked. "I'd... I'd want to go whichever path Mark wants to go!" She looked at Mark with hopeful eyes. Mark smiled at her.

Maria rolled her eyes.

Selene held back a small laugh as she went back to talking, her voice carrying a slight amusement at Elena's eagerness. "The choice is ours to make, but we must consider the risks and rewards of each path carefully. The northward path is indeed shorter and might offer us more resources, but we might face more trouble along the way. "She leaned back in her chair, sipping her morning tea. "The longer route might be harder to walk through and longer, but it's safer overall, which is why it gets my vote."

Maria thought about it for a minute and then said. "I vote we take the north path. I'd rather we get to Silvermoon as soon as possible."

Selene and Maria turned to look at Mark, as Elena would vote however Mark votes, it's his vote which would decide which path their party takes.

"I think we should..."

---

How should Mark vote? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Go north, the faster, yet more dangerous route.

2 - Go northeast, the longer, yet safer route.

Notes:

Thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

I know the option this chapter might not sound fun, but it WILL affect what tone the upcoming arc of this story takes.

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 7

Notes:

Surprise fast update! Though I'll be slowing down a little now until further notice, haha, so hopefully that'll give people a chance to catch up if they fell behind, and also a bigger chance for people to vote as the list of options this chapter should be more fun.

And as always, thanks to everyone who voted last chapter. Did you guys make the right choice? Only time will tell...

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Elena, 12, Human. Fights with a bow.

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic.

---

"I think we should head straight north." Mark's voice was firm, his decision made with a hint of arrogance that didn't go unnoticed by Selene. "I'm on a journey here to save the world after all, not tiptoe around it! If we run into trouble, we'll deal with it. And with a user of healing magic on our side, we should be fine!"

The room went silent for a moment, the only sound being the crackling of the fireplace. Selene studied Mark's determined gaze, and she couldn't help but admire his bravado. He really was a cute young thing in her eyes, a cute young thing she wouldn't mind seeing naked. "Alright," She conceded with a nod. "The north it is."

And so, our party set out on their journey, the sun barely peeking over the horizon.

As they started walking farther and farther away from Hope's Haven, Mark couldn't help but think of that fairy slut he impregnated and fucked. Part of him did want to go see her (and fuck her) one last time, but he never got the chance.

Maria on the other hand placed her hand on her belly, feeling a strange warmth. The reality of what happened last night was starting to sink in, and she felt a weird mix of fear and excitement. She was pregnant with her brother's child, she had no doubt.

"Are you okay?" Selene asked, noticing the distant look on Maria's face.

The young 17 years old girl nodded, trying to put on a brave smile. "Yeah, just thinking about things!" Maria didn't feel like she knew Selene well enough to tell her she's thinking about how her younger brother left his seed inside of her yesterday night and likely got her pregnant.

"Thinking about your younger brother, I bet." Selene chuckled.

"H-Hey, are you judging us?! I'll have you know there is nothing wrong wit-" Before Maria could finish, Selene spoke.

"No, dear, no. I know how you feel. I... I also have a younger brother who I love dearly, and I understand that sometimes love can take us to places we never thought possible," Selene said, her kind eyes twinkling.

"Oh." Maria finding out Selene was also an older sister was a surprise, but it also meant they had something they could bond over.

While the two of them were talking, Elena was walking next to Mark.

"Thanks for voting the same way I did, Elena." Mark said, his eyes never leaving the map. He knew the risks of the north path, but the idea of a challenge only fueled his desire to conquer it. "I know it might get dangerous, so make sure you stay behind me, okay? I'll protect you."

"O-Oh, it was no problem!" She said, her face a little red.

His kind words only made Elena feel more sad deep down. She can see the way Mark lusts over his older sister. The young 12 years old girl isn't sure what she can do to compete with someone who's older and knows their way around pleasing a man in bed.

"D... Does Mark think I'm not sexy enough? I know I don't have big boobs and such, but..." Elena thought to herself. "Maybe he just like older women?"

"Are you getting tired? There should be a village somewhere up ahead, we're heading there right now actually, though we may not reach it today..." Mark spoke up, breaking the silence that had settled over them as they walked. The countryside was quiet, save for the crunching of leaves beneath their boots and the distant howl of a creature none of them could quite identify.

"N-No, I'm fine! I can still walk!" Elena quickly answered. She wasn't sure how to tell Mark that she wanted him to fuck her, and it's not like she needs too, Mark already knows what she wants, he's just having her fun making her try to beg for his cock like this.

And so, for the next few hours, our party of heroes marched onward, taking a small break every now and then. Things appeared to be peaceful, with Maria giving Mark the looks she already wants another go with his cock (and his cock twitching each time), and Selene and Elena bonding over flowers, the day almost seemed perfect, until suddenly...

The silence was shattered by the sound of snapping branches, and all heads turned towards the direction of the noise. A pack of goblins had emerged from the forest, their beady eyes gleaming with malicious intent. They were a motley crew of green-skinned creatures, with sharp teeth and crude weapons.

Maria's hand instinctively went to her sword hilt, her body tensing.

"Goblins?! Here?! In a human kingdom? And so close to Hope's Haven?!" Mark exclaimed, drawing his own sword with surprising speed. He'd heard the stories of these creatures, and had encountered them few times before, but never in this number.

The pack of goblins, around 15 or so in number, grew closer, their eyes fixed on the group. "Look, it's humans! You must be in cahoots with that thief! Tell us where that WHORE is!!!" One of the larger goblins shouted, froth forming at the corners of his mouth. He was clearly very angry.

"I have no idea what you're talking about!" Mark said calmly, though his heart was racing. He had never faced such a large group of goblins before, and he knew that underestimating them would be a grave mistake.

Humans and Goblins historically don't get along, and while not all goblins are working under the Demon Lord, some Goblin tribes are, which was enough to make the bad blood between the two races even worst. (And humans taking female goblins to be their sex slaves every now and then also didn't help.)

"Lies! Lies!!! If you don't tell the truth, we'll kill you and then rape these lady friends of yours!!" The lead Goblin spat, raising a crude-looking sword in the air. The idea of having these things touch Maria, Elena, or Selene made Mark more angry than he'd like to admit.

"Oh, my... So violent." Selene said, no emotion in her voice, hiding her feelings behind a mask. She didn't appear as nervous as one would expect of a woman to be around a bunch of goblins who want nothing but to rape her.

"I'm not lying! And you think you're the only one who can threaten us?! If you dare and fight us, I'll kill you and then rape the women in your group one by one!" Mark shot back with surprising confidence. It was clear he wasn't going to back down, his cockiness from earlier was still present.

The lead goblin sneered, his yellow teeth glinting in the sunlight. "Oh? You think you can take us on, little human boy? We eat boys your age for breakfast!"

"M-Mark, let's... Let's not pick up a fight, please..." Elena whispered, her voice trembling. She had never seen goblins before, but she had heard enough horror stories to know that they were not to be trifled with. She held onto her bow very closely.

"You said a thief stole something from you, right? I assume it was a human girl then? What did she steal?" Maria interrupted, her voice cold and calculated. The goblins' eyes swiveled towards her, almost offended a woman would dare and speak to them like that.

"The bitch stole our treasure! Our precious gold!" The lead goblin spat out, his voice filled with rage. "We'll show you humans the price of messing with us! We'll find that girl, and we'll punish you for trying to hide her from us! Attack!!!"

With a battle cry that sent chills down their spines, the pack of goblins charged at them. Mark took the lead, his sword flashing through the air as he sliced through the first goblin that got too close. The creature's green blood spurted everywhere, staining the once peaceful landscape of the forest.

Maria followed Mark's lead, her sword cutting through another goblin with a grace. Her movements were swift and precise. She may not look like it, but she could hold her own in fights.

With that said, the goblins were relentless, their numbers seemingly endless as they swarmed the party. The air was thick with the scent of blood and sweat.

"M-Mark!" Elena shouted, having just fired an arrow from her bow, taking down a goblin who was about to strike Mark from behind. "We... We have to get out of here! We can't keep this up!"

"For once, I agree with that stupid girl! I'd rather NOT lose my life to some ugly goblins!" Maria added, getting tired from moving her sword and dodging the attacks thrown at her. She still had it more lucky than Mark, as the goblins were aiming for the kill when it comes to him, but they're trying not to hurt the girls too much so they could have their way with them later. (Mark would had done the same with the female goblins too had he had the luxury, which sadly for him he didn't.)

While Selene still looked calm, she wasn't about to object to retreating. Her powers can do a lot, but they can't bring the dead back to life.

Mark didn't want to admit it, the 'hero' in him didn't want to admit it, but the truth was looking at him in the face: There are simply too many of them. Dodging and attacking is one thing, but also needing to keep Selene and Elena, who can't fight in close range, safe from these freaks was looking to be impossible.

He wasn't sure who this thief that made the goblins this angry is, but Mark knew that if he ever found her, he'll make her pay dearly and hard for getting them caught in the cross fire like this.

"F-Fine, let's retreat!" Mark shouted as he slashed away at female goblin coming his way. Mark did feel disappointed, as he was fully planning on raping her had he had his way, but it seems like getting the chance to fuck a goblin lady will just have to wait, as they needed to survive this mess first.

As Mark ran away from the chaos and into the forest, he noticed two of his other party members running the other direction, the goblins managing to split them up from one another. Mark wanted to run towards them, but the goblins were in the way, for now, they just have to be split in two and meet up later.

Mark saw that his fourth party member was running alongside him, that party member was...

---

Which party member is running away with Mark?  The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Maria (Will lead to a sex scene) (Pregnant)

2 - Elena (Will lead to a sex scene) (Can be impregnated)

3 - Selene (Will lead to a sex scene) (Can be impregnated)

Notes:

Thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 8

Notes:

Honestly I wasn't planning on updating again so quickly, but with how much love y'all gave Elena last chapter, I thought might as well give you guys this chapter quick xD So for the Elena fans, enjoy!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Elena, 12, Human. Fights with a bow.

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic.

---

Mark saw that his fourth party member was running alongside him, that party member was...

"Elena!" Mark yelled as he grabbed her hand and sprinted through the dense underbrush, his heart racing in his chest.

He had to protect her, even if it meant leaving Selene and Maria behind for now. The goblins were hot on their heels, their angry shouts and grunts echoing through the trees.

Elena's small frame struggled to keep up with Mark's longer strides, but she was surprisingly fast and nimble for a girl her age. Her eyes darted around, searching for an escape route as fear gripped her heart.

After what felt like forever, Mark spotted a small cave opening in the distance. He tugged on Elena's hand, urging her to run faster. "In there! We can hide! They'll never find us!"

Elena didn't question his decision, she just followed him blindly, her legs feeling like they were going to give out at any moment. As they darted into the cave and hid behind a large rock.

They waited and waited, neither of them making a sound, trying to hear if anyone is following them. But as the minutes turned into hours, it became clear that they had lost the goblins for now.

"I think we're safe..." Elena let out a shaky breath, her chest rising and falling rapidly. The sound of her gasping was the only noise in the cave, except for the drip of water echoing from its depths.

"...Let's get out of this cave for now." Mark whispered after a moment of tense silence. The cave was cold and damp, and the air was thick with the scent of earth and something else. Mark wouldn't be surprise if a monster of some kind found it's way down this cave, so he'd rather not stick around it to find out.

As he and Elena went out, Mark brought out the map and studied it. "Crap, we're off course. Where even are we?" He said with a frown. The goblin attack hindered them more than he had thought. "And where the heck are Maria and Selene..."

"Will they be okay? I'm worried for them..." Elena whispered as she glanced over her shoulder into the shadowy forest.

"I know sis can hold out well on her own, but I'd still rather be there to protect her (and our baby). Selene... I don't know much about her, but something tells me she'll be okay, maybe. She didn't appear scared at all while we were in the middle of that battle." Mark muttered to himself. He was thankful it was still light out, but any hopes of reaching the nearby village today was dashed. "Really what I'm worried about is how we're going to find them."

"Weren't we heading towards a nearby village? Won't they just go there?" Elena asked, hopeful that her Maria and their mysterious travel companion had the same thought.

"Hmm, you're right! That is our best guess anyway." Mark nodded, trying to keep his voice steady despite the worry gnawing at him. He rolled the map back up and tucked it into his satchel. "Let's move. We've lost some time, but we can still make some progress at least while it's still light out."

"....Um, Mark? I'm tired. I think I want a break." Elena's voice was small and shaky. It's true she was tired, but there were more to it than just that, she also just wanted more time alone with the boy she likes.

"Tired, you say? Is that really it? Or do you want something from me, Elena?" Mark asked, a smug look on his face as he put his hands on his hips. He knew Elena had feelings for him, and he wasn't above using it to his advantage.

Elena was silent for a minute, her face blushing. This was finally her chance to act on her feelings without Maria being there to glare at her.

"Well... You see, I would like for you and I... Too... You know." She stuttered, her eyes cast downward in shyness.

The 12 years old girl wasn't sure how to tell the guy she likes that she wants him to fuck her. Heck, she doesn't even know all that much about 'sex', but she knows enough to know that if a girl likes a boy, she should be willing to do that with him.

"Haha, you really should be careful with how you express yourself, Elena. Some other guys out there would had thrown you on the ground by now and went balls deep in your tiny pussy." Mark chuckled darkly, his eyes gleaming with a hint of mischief. "But I'm your hero, right?"

Elena's cheeks burned even brighter at Mark's words, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and fear. She had never been talked to like that before, but something about it made her stomach flutter in anticipation. Perhaps she was being naive, but part of her really did want Mark to do that to her.

"Okay, fine... I'm tired of this song and dance, so I'll go ahead and say it. You want me to fuck you, don't you, Elena?" Mark's voice was low and gruff, his blue eyes boring into hers. He had read the situation right. Elena's blush deepened, and she nodded, unable to find her voice.

"Well, I guess a hero's gotta do what a hero's gotta do!" Mark smirked, pushing Elena gently against a tree. He leaned into her, his body pressing against hers, his hands roaming over her slender frame. Elena gasped as he cupped her small breasts, her nipples already hardening beneath his touch. "First, we gotta take these clothes off, got it?"

With trembling hands, Elena began to untie the strings of her tunic, exposing her pale, unblemished skin to the cool forest air as she went fully naked. The young girl was still a virgin, she had never been naked before a boy who wasn't related to her before, and yet here she was doing something she couldn't had imaged herself doing once upon time.

Mark watched her with hunger and lust in his eyes, his own shirt quickly joining hers on the ground. He reached down and unbuckled his belt, letting his pants fall to the leaves below. His large cock sprang free, already fully erect and bobbing with anticipation.

"O-Oh!" Elena let out, shocked and a bit scared from Mark's large cock. It felt like a weapon of its own, and yet she couldn't help but be a little amazed too.

"I know you're new to this, so we'll start off with you sucking me off. Get on your knees," Mark instructed, his tone firm and commanding.

Elena's eyes grew wide as she stared at the monstrous erection before her. If she had to use a word to describe Mark's member, it would be 'intense', and yet she couldn't take her golden eyes off of it. She was afraid, sure, but the way it twitched and pulsed was fascinating to her.

"Haha, I take it you like what you see? It might be a bit too big for a first timer, but nothing we can do about that!" Mark said with a wink as he watched Elena's expression. The girl had hearts in her eyes.

"I'm... suppose to suck it?" Elena asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Mark nodded, a smug smile playing on his lips as he stepped closer to her. He knew she was inexperienced, but he didn't care. He was going to take what he wanted from her.

"Come on now, open that mouth of yours! You shouldn't keep a guy waiting like this!" Mark said with a smug grin as he watched Elena slowly open her mouth and take the top of his cock in.

Elena's eyes widened as she tasted the salty precum on his tip, but she didn't pull away. If this was what Mark wanted from her, she was going to try her best.

The girl began to tentatively lick and suck at Mark's cock, her eyes never leaving his as she tried to gauge his reaction. He tasted faintly of sweat and musk, a flavor she found surprisingly pleasant amidst her anxiety.

Getting to taste the manhood of the boy she liked made her head feel silly, but Elena pushed through. Her mouth was tight around his cock, her cheeks hollowed as she tried (and failed) to take him in deeper.

Mark's eyes rolled back with pleasure as he felt Elena's inexperienced, yet eager mouth working on his shaft. "You aren't good at this... But hey it's a good start." He murmured.

He was kind enough to let her take her own pace at first, not wanting to get to the full on throat fucking too fast. Elena naturally found it very hard to deal with his 8 inches. Her cheeks hollowed as she tried to deep throat him, her eyes watered as she gagged on his thick cock, but she pushed through.

"Gosh you look like such a slut right now, might as well treat you like one!" Mark said as his hand found its way into her hair blond hair, guiding her head down his cock as he grew more and more aggressive, pushing his hips forward to force her to take more of him into her mouth.

Elena's eyes watered even more as she tried to breathe through her nose, her mouth stretching to its limits around Mark's girth. Her teeth scraped his skin once, making him wince, but he didn't stop her. It was a strange mix of pain and pleasure that he liked, it made him feel in control.

"Fuck, you really are a good little slut!" Mark groaned as he tightened his grip on Elena's hair, pushing her down until her nose was almost touching his pelvis. He felt the head of his cock hit the back of her throat, making her gag, choke, and tear up, but he didn't let up. He watched with a twisted smile as her eyes bulged and her cheeks turned red with the effort of taking him in.

"MAHH! MMPH! MAHH!" The muffled sounds of Elena's gagging and crying filled the forest. Mark for a second wondered what would happen if the goblins found them like this. Would Mark be forced to fight them naked? Or would they ask if they can join him in fucking Elena? Neither of those situations sounded fun to him.

"Just like that, keep sucking it! Keep those tears coming, Elena, they make it so much better!" Mark's voice was rough with lust as he held her head in place, his hips thrusting rhythmically into her face.

The girl looked up at him, her eyes pleading and her mouth stretched wide around his cock, but Mark was lost in his own world of pleasure. He didn't care about her discomfort, her fear, or her innocence. All that mattered was his own satisfaction. Besides, she wanted his cock, so might as well give it to her without holding back, right?

With each thrust, Mark could feel Elena's throat tightening around him, her tongue trying to cope with the thickness and the length of his shaft. He enjoyed the sound of her choking on his cock, the way her eyes watered and her nose ran, the way her tiny hands clawed at his thighs in a desperate attempt to push him away.

"Fuck fuck fuck!" Mark groaned. He hadn't even fucked her pussy yet, and he was already getting close to blow his load in her mouth. He couldn't help it. The way she was choking on him was just too good.

He was trying his best to hold it in, he would much rather put his cum inside her womb than inside her throat.

"Look at me, Elena! Look at me while you choke on my cock!" He bellowed, his voice echoing through the quiet woods.

Elena's eyes were watering so badly she could barely keep them open. Her nose was a mess of snot and tears as Mark's cock plunged into her throat without any care for her comfort.

And just as Mark felt he was about to pass the point of no return, that he was about to cum, he released Elena's head with a grunt, his cock slipping from her mouth with a wet pop. She coughed and sputtered, gasping for air as she fell back onto her hands, her eyes streaming with tears.

"Your teeth touched my dick more times than I cared to count, but for a first timer, you did pretty good!" Mark said, panting heavily, his cock still rock hard from the blowjob. "Now, let's see if you're as good at taking it as you are at sucking it!" He grabbed her by the hips and turned her around, pushing her back on the dirt.

Elena started at him and his cock in horror. "W...What are you going to do?" She stuttered, her voice shaking.

"What do you mean what I'm going to do? I'm going to put it in your tiny virgin pussy! I love knowing I'm going to be the first man inside of you!" Mark said with a sadistic grin, his blue eyes glinting with excitement.

"...N-NO, please. I'm at my limit! I...It won't fit!" Elena begged, her voice hoarse from the abuse her throat had just suffered. But Mark was beyond the point of mercy.

"Ha! You really think you can suck a guy off and then stop without letting him fuck you?" Mark chuckled darkly, his cock pulsing with the need to cum and breed. It wanted to be inside that pussy. "You're mine now, Elena! You're going to take my cock like a good little slut!"

Elena was scared. It turns out this really was more than she thought she signed up for.

Mark took a good look at her (and her pussy), he knows that once he puts his cock in there, he won't be able to hold back from breeding Elena and putting a baby inside of her. For a 12 years old girl, should Mark really put her through such fate? Or should he just listens to his dick and breed her like a little slut?

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Breed Elena like the little slut she is.

2 - Show her 'Mercy' and throat fuck her until you cum.

Notes:

Thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

Also please let me know if you found Elena's look cute and/or sexy enough.

And as always, feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 9

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last round!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Elena, 12, Human. Fights with a bow.

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic.

---

In the end, it was hardly a choice really. As IF Mark would ever let Elena go without fucking her.

Mark grabbed her legs and raised them up a bit, lining up his twitching cock with Elena's trembling pussy. He took a moment to appreciate the view, her golden hair fanned out on the dirt, her tiny frame quivering with fear and anticipation. He was about to take her innocence, and there was nothing she could do to stop him.

"...No....Please.... I'm- I'm not read- AHHH!" Elena's scream pierced the quiet forest as Mark's thick cock pushed into her tight, virgin pussy.

She felt a sharp pain, like nothing she had ever experienced before. Mark's grip on her legs was unyielding as he stared down at her, his eyes gleaming with triumph. "So. Fucking. Tight!" He groaned as he pushed further and further into her, stretching her beyond what she thought was possible.

Elena's eyes squeezed shut, her teeth clenched, her nails digging into the ground. She didn't know if she should push him away or pull him closer to ease the pain.

Mark could feel her tightness, her walls stretching around him like a glove, and it was driving him crazy. It has been a while since he fucked a young virgin girl like this.

"Fuck... What a fucking pussy you have there!" Mark exclaimed with glee as he began to pump his cock in and out of her tight, wet cunt. Each thrust was met with a whimper of pain from Elena, her body trying to adjust to the size of his member.

She slowly opened her eyes, which were full of tears, and looked up at Mark, whose face was contorted with pleasure as he claimed her innocence.

"M...Mark, it hurts! You're so big!" Elena whimpered as Mark's cock split her in two, his girth stretching her beyond what she thought possible.

"You'll get used to it!" Mark grunted, his eyes never leaving hers as he began to pick up the pace, his cock pistoning in and out of her with increasing ferocity. She was so very tight, and warm, and wet, it was all he could do not to just unload his seed inside her right there and then. He was already at his limit.

And that's not all, there was also blood around his cock. Elena must have bled a bit when he took her virginity. It was a small price to pay, Mark thought, for the heavenly feeling of being inside her.

"AH! Ahh, M-Mark!" Elena let out, feeling Mark's cock hit her cervix again and again, her body not used to such a brutal intrusion. The pain was intense, so much so she felt like she might die. She couldn't understand why anyone would like this.

Elena used to see the look on Maria's face the nights after Mark had fucked her, and she always made it seem like such a wonderful thing, but Elena wouldn't describe any of this as wonderful. Her body couldn't stop shaking as Mark continued to slam into it.

"Fuck, I'm about to cum! Are you ready to be a mommy?!" Mark sneered as he felt his balls tighten against her ass, his cock pulsing with the need to unleash his seed inside the 12 years old girl. Perhaps she was too young to be a mom, but both Mark and his cock couldn't care less right now.

Elena's eyes widened in horror at his words. She had never considered the possibility of getting pregnant from this encounter, it was all happening too fast. But now, as Mark's cock slammed into her, it was all too real.

Mark's grip on Elena's legs tightened as he pulled her closer to him, her tiny frame trembling as he went balls deep inside of her. He could feel her walls stretching and trying to adjust around him, her virgin blood painting his cock with every brutal thrust.

"Take it!! Fuck!" With a roar that sent birds scattering from the trees, Mark's cock exploded deep inside Elena's womb, filling her with his hot, sticky seed. She felt her body convulse around him.

"A-Ahhh, mhh!" Elena let out, feeling both pain and confusion as she felt something fill her up. She could feel Mark's manhood twitch in pleasure inside of her as it let out more and more cum inside of her.

Mark's cock swelled even more as he felt Elena's tight pussy clench around him, her body desperately trying to keep his seed inside. He pulled out slightly, the sight of his blood-covered member making his blood boil with lust. He watched the way her slutty cunt gaped slightly, and it was all he could do not to plunge back in immediately.

The boy knew was thing for sure, he had just gotten another slut pregnant. His father always taught him and his brother that it is a man's duty to put a baby in every hole they find, so he didn't feel any shame about it.

"M-Mark..." Elena whimpered, feeling his cum spurt deep within her. Her voice was barely audible over the sound of Mark's heavy panting. The girl was ready to shut her eyes and call it a day.

"Just so you know, I'm not done yet! We're going to keep going until you learn to love this!" Mark said with a sinister chuckle, slapping her ass as he began to thrust again.

Elena's body was trembling, her eyes wide with shock and pain as she felt Mark's thick cock fill her up once more. He didn't care about her pain, he just kept pushing in and out of her, his hips smacking against her bruised flesh with each thrust. His cock was even going past her cervix, and right into her womb. The sensation was strange, almost like he was fucking her soul.

All the 12 years girl could do was lay there, her body trembling from the brutal assault it had just endured. Her pussy was now stretched beyond belief as Mark's cum leaked out of her, staining the earth beneath her. She still loved Mark, so while she hated this, she's happy he's enjoying it, at least.

Mark, just like many boys his age, always had a lot of energy. It's true he can cum fast, but the thing is he can also cum again and again. He also wasn't showing any signs of slowing down.

"Hey, can you stand? Come here!" Mark said, pulling Elena up by her arm, her legs wobbly and her face a mix of shock and pain. He positioned her so that she was bent over a fallen log, her ass in the air and her tiny pussy still leaking his cum and her blood.

Elena felt Mark lining up his cock with her tender, abused pussy once more, and she couldn't help but let out a whimper of dread. Her legs were shaking, her entire body slick with sweat and fear, but she knew there was no escape. Mark was in control now, and she was just his little fuck toy to use as he saw fit. Just a hole to fuck and a womb to fill.

Without warning, Mark slammed into Elena again, his cock burying itself to the hilt in her still-tight pussy.

"Ahh!" She yelped, her body jolting at the sudden intrusion. Her legs gave out slightly, but Mark's strong arms held her in place, his grip firm on her hips as he began to pound into her with renewed vigor.

"Bitch, seducing me with this pussy! Sluts like you deserve to be fucked hard!" Mark spat, as he grabbed her hips and started to fuck her with a ferocity that sent shockwaves through her tiny body. Elena could only whimper as Mark's cock tore into her.

Mark's cum made for a great lube as he continued to ravish Elena's young body. Her pussy was stretched to its limits, her insides feeling like they were being torn apart with each thrust. He was simply too big.

But Mark's relentless pounding was a punishment she was willing to take for the sake of what she thought was love. He was her hero after all, so it's only fair she does this for him, right? Or at least that's what she tried to convince herself during the heat of the moment.

"Ah! So good!" Mark groaned as he fucked Elena's tight pussy, feeling his cock sliding in and out of her slick cunt with ease. He grabbed her by the waist and pulled her closer, his hips slapping against her bruised ass. "Take it, Elena! Take all of me!"

Elena could feel her belly bulge, her stomach turning with every brutal thrust from his large cock. She was being claimed by Mark, and she had to admit, it was a strange feeling. He was so much stronger than she was, so much more powerful, and she was at his mercy.

Mark could feel his lust building once again, his cock swelling inside Elena's tight pussy. He reached around her waist, his hands finding her small, perky breasts. He began to squeeze and twist her nipples, pulling them as he hammered into her from behind.

"A-Ah! A-Ahh!" Elena's cries echoed through the woods as Mark mercilessly ravaged her from behind.

"Your pussy is about to make me cum again! I can feel it! Are you ready to have more cum inside that womb of yours?!" Mark growled as he picked up the pace, his balls slapping against Elena's body with every deep thrust.

Elena couldn't form words. All she could manage were whimpers and moans of pain. Her pussy was on fire, but she didn't dare protest.

"Get pregnant get pregnant get pregnant get pregnant get pregnant get pregnant get pregnant get pregnant !!!!" Mark chanted with each brutal thrust, his mind racing with thoughts of Elena swollen with his child, her belly full and round.

The idea of having his child never even came to Elena's mind before, but now it's her reality. She wasn't ready for it, but she could feel her womb thirsty for its second round of cum.

"Here it.... Comes!!" Mark shouted, his teeth clenched as he felt his orgasm approaching. He could feel his balls tightening, his cock pulsing as it filled with cum. With one final, brutal thrust, he erupted deep inside Elena's pussy, her walls contracting around him as she took his second load of the day.

Elena's womb was now forced to welcome a second round of Mark's potent seed. There were so much cum, more cum than it knew what to do with. Elena could still feel his cock pulsing deep inside her, depositing its thick, sticky essence into her young body.

Mark was lost in pleasure, not stopping his hips even as he unleashed his second load into her. The feeling of her pussy contracting around him was too much, and he had to hold onto her tightly to keep from collapsing. His cock was still rock hard, and he could feel it pulsing with each heartbeat, his cum mixing with her own juices and the remnants of his first orgasm.

The girl's legs gave out as she fell onto the dirt, but Mark followed her on the way down, cock still deep inside of her, as he continued to slam down into her tiny frame. He was merciless, his strokes unyielding and fast, her pussy now nothing more than a warm, wet sheath for his cock.

"So full.... I'm SO full.... My womb is going to burst!" Elena's voice was a mix of pain and pleasure as she felt Mark's cum fill her up, his cock still buried deep inside her, still unloading his seed deep inside of her. "Soooo full, ahhhh!" The girl was starting to lose her mind.

"Yes, yes! I'll fill you up until you can't take it anymore!" Mark grunted, no longer in a right state of mind. All he could think about right now was filling her with his cum.

Elena's eyes rolled back in her head as she felt his cock swell even more inside her, his cum already overflowing and dripping out of her abused pussy, making a squelching sound with every thrust.

"Fuck, I'm going to breed you good!" Mark's voice was a mix of pleasure and aggression.

Elena felt her insides quivering, her pussy trying to reject the overwhelming sensation of his cock, but her love for Mark made her accept it. She knew this was wrong, but she couldn't help the way her body responded to his touch.

Her young mind was torn between the pain and the strange sense of belonging she felt with Mark deep inside her. Her pussy was now stretched and abused beyond belief, but she was too deep into this to care anymore. He was her hero, so it's only right she offers him her pussy to use up, right?

Mark slowly slid his cock out of Elena's tight, blood-covered cunt, the sound of his cum and her juices mixing together echoing through the forest. He took a moment to admire the mess he had made of her, the way her pussy was still quivering from his rough use as cum started to dribble out of her.

"To think that hole used to be innocent once." Mark mused to himself, watching as the drops of his cum slipped out of Elena's ruined pussy and onto the dirt.

He leaned back on his haunches, his cock still erect despite the two intense orgasms he had already had. He still had a third round in him.

"Ready for another go?" Mark sneered, his chest heaving from exertion.

The sadistic glint in his eyes sent a shiver down Elena's spine, but she nodded weakly as she turned to look at him, her love for him overriding any sense of self-preservation.

Mark couldn't help but smirk as he stared at the abused pussy. He knows he should be out there looking for his sister and Selene, or at least make their way towards that village, but Elena's pussy comes first. The village can wait.

Wasting no more time, Mark thrusted back into Elena with renewed ferocity, his cock seemingly growing more eager with each plunge. She winced as the pain of his re-entry mingled with the aftershocks of her first two orgasms, feeling the blood rush to her cheeks as she was forced to accept his entire length once again.

Meanwhile, as the two youngest member of the party were going at it like rabbits in heat, Selene and Mark's older sister, Maria, were deep into their own discussion.

"Great, we're lost, aren't we?!" Maria exclaimed, her voice laced with both annoyance and concern. Selene sighed heavily, her eyes scanning the unfamiliar terrain as she tried to recall the last landmark they had passed.

"Perhaps it was a mistake for us to only have one map..." Selene murmured. "It must be with Mark, wherever he and Elena are."

"And we can't shout for them, as the goblins might hear us if they're still nearby!" Maria added, her voice hushed and urgent. "Not to mention we need to find shelter before it gets dark..."

Selene noticed Maria was looking rather sad, her eyes reflecting a sadness which Selene doesn't see often.

"You're worried for him, aren't you?" Selene asked. "Or is there more to it than that?"

"Well, of course I'm worried about him! He's my younger brother! And..." Maria paused, her cheeks flushing slightly. "And I... I'm really scared of the dark. I know it makes me sound pathetic, but I feel safer when Mark is around me when it's dark out."

Selene's heart softened at the admission, and she reached out to squeeze Maria's hand. "It's alright, I understand. As I told you earlier, I have a younger brother of my own, so I get how you feel. We'll find them soon, I just know it!"

Maria wasn't sure how she felt about Selene. Unlike Mark, who only wanted Selene to join the party cause she's a sexy lady with giant boobs, and Elene who wanted Selene to join cause she healed her, Maria had very little reason to trust this woman.

Not to mention, healing magic is a very very rare thing. It only made Maria more suspicious of Selene, but even Maria had to admit that Selene was a kind lady, or at the very least she's good at pretending to be.

As the two ladies walked in the forest, no direction in mind as they aren't sure where they are, Selene decided to open up a topic which was on her mind.

"I hope you don't mind me asking you this, but I've been most curious about how you and your brother came to be with Elena." Selene asked as she looked at Maria with a kind gaze. "She's not your younger sister, is she?"

"What?! Of course not!" Maria quickly denied it, offended by the question. "As IF that stupid girl could be related to us! As for how we came to be together, you see-" Before Maria could finish her sentence, a sudden rustling in the bushes made both girls stop in their tracks.

Their hearts racing, they turned their heads sharply to the source of the sound. What they saw was...

"Halt! Who goes there?" A voice called out from the shadows, cutting through the tension like a hot knife through butter. It belonged to a young boy, around Mark's age, who emerged from the foliage with a drawn sword, his eyes narrowed with suspicion.

Maria and Selene froze, their eyes darting back and forth as they tried to assess the situation. The boy was dressed in tattered clothes, as if he had just come out from a deadly fight, but his stance was firm, and the blade in his hand was surprisingly well-maintained and of high quality. He wasn't some peasant with no sword training, that Maria could tell for sure.

"We mean no harm." Selene called out in a calm voice, holding her hands up to show she wasn't a threat. She knew now wasn't the time, but she had to admit that this boy was a cute young thing. "We're travelers who seem to have lost our way. Could you possibly help us?"

"...Huh? A couple of women?" The boy squinted. Seeing women out and about all alone in the middle of nowhere wasn't a common sight, to say the least.

It was then Selene noticed that it was this boy who needed help, he was bleeding from a gash on his arm. "You're injured, let me take a look! I can help!" She said, moving closer with her gentle demeanor.

"Huh? The boy was startled, but still allowed Selene to approach. He was far more suspicious of Maria, who had a sword by her side. If any of these two were a threat, it would be her, he thought.

As Selene reached out to him with gentle hands, the boy's eyes darted towards her, sword still in hand. "What do you think you're doing?! How are you suppose to help me like that?!"

"It may be hard to believe, but this woman can use healing magic. Don't be a fool and let her help you." Maria warned the young boy, her grip on her sword tightening. She would rather not hurt another human, but if he tried to do anything to Selene, she won't hesitate to strike.

The boy eyed Selene with skepticism, but his pain was too intense to ignore. With a sigh, he lowered his sword and offered his injured arm. Selene took it with care, her purple eyes glowing with a soft light as she began to chant an incantation under her breath.

"What kind of sorcery is this?" He asked, his voice filled with a mix of fear and amazement as he watched the wound slowly start to close.

"Who did this to you, cu-, I mean, dear boy?" Selene caught herself, almost calling this boy she just met 'cute'.

The boy's eyes went wide with amazement as the gash on his arm began to knit itself back together. "I... I was attacked by some goblins." He stuttered out, still in shock. "I managed to fight them off, but... They got me pretty good."

Selene nodded, her expression filled with concern. "Well, you're safe now. What's your name, young man?"

The boy hesitated before responding. "Liam." He said finally, watching with a mix of awe and suspicion as Selene finished casting her healing spell.

The cut on his arm was now nothing but a faint red line, already scabbing over. She (and her tits) was so close to him, he couldn't help but blush.

"Join the club, I guess. We two were also attacked by a bunch of goblins as well." Maria said with a hint of annoyance in her voice, her eyes never leaving the boy. "You don't happen to know why those goblins are in the area, do you?" Selene quickly shot her a warning look, reminding her that they needed his help more than his suspicion.

"No, not really. I mean, I heard there were bandits up north in the Kingdom, but goblins? And we aren't even that far up north! So I was taken by surprise by them as well." Liam answered Maria's questions. She wasn't the best judge of character, but she didn't think he was lying about not knowing what's the deal with those goblins.

Meanwhile Selene quickly explained their situation to the boy, even how they were forced to split up from some of their party members.

"And as you see, we find ourselves lost now." Selene concluded her story with a small smile, her eyes never leaving Liam's, hoping to disarm him with her charm, which was working.

"W-Well, there IS a village nearby..." Liam stammered, his cheeks reddening. "They might be able to help you. Or at least give you a place to stay, and I do know the way there, but..." He looked up at the sky, it was turning dark.

"We won't make it today, it's too late now, right?" Maria asked, her voice filled with a hint of disappointment. "But if you can guide us there tomorrow, we would be very grateful."

"I suppose I can do that, but I feel like I need to repay you guys with something more after you healed me..." Liam said, his eyes flickering to Selene's chest before quickly looking away again, ashamed by his own thoughts.

Selene smiled, she could see he had a boner, and she knew exactly why. She could have her way with this boy right now if she wants, or she could keep it simple and just take a kiss. She had all the cards in her hand, she just had to decide how to play them.

---

What should Selene do? The option with the most votes wins!

1 - Ask Liam to come with her for a while... (Will lead to a sex scene) (Selene can be impregnated)

2 - Ask Liam for a simple kiss.

3 - Tell him guiding them to the village will be him repaying them enough.

Notes:

Thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 10

Notes:

So it seems most of you don't want Liam to get any love, haha.

Anyway, thanks to all of you who voted last round! I feel like this chapter might be a bit too heavy on the lore, but I still hope you guys enjoy it!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Elena, 12, Human. Fights with a bow. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic.

---

Selene smiled at the boy. "Don't worry about it, dear. Simply showing us the way to this village will be repaying us enough."

Liam looked at Selene with a mix of admiration and confusion. He nodded, accepting her words with a slight smile.

Selene did find the boy cute and all, but she had a different young boy on her sights at the moment. Liam would just have to wait his turn, Selene thought.

"We should... We should find someplace to camp tonight." Liam suggested, taking his mind out of thinking about Selene for a moment.

Maria nodded in agreement with Liam's suggestion, her eyes still wary of the surrounding forest. She knew the risks of camping out in the open, but they had no choice really. Selene looked at the two of them and nodded as well.

Soon enough, the 3 of them found a place to camp for the night, a small clearing surrounded by trees. Liam suggested he stays up as guard while the girls a rest, but Maria offered to switch with him every few hours.

He did however excuse himself to go into the forest to take a leak, and perhaps do something else with his dick, leaving Selene and Maria alone.

"Do you think he's...?" Maria asked, wondering if Liam is doing what she think he's doing.

"Yup, haha." Selene let out a small laugh. "Boys will be boys, I suppose."

"Don't laugh, it's your fault for giving that boy such a show earlier!" Maria whispered, a hint of embarrassment in her voice.

"My bad, my bad. I suppose I just have an affect on younger boys." Selene giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief before closing them once more and going into the land of dreams.

Mark and Elena also found themselves forced to camp in the middle of nowhere. The moon was high in the sky, casting a silvery glow over their exhausted forms. Despite the cold night air, their passion had left them both sweaty and sticky, with their bodies still quivering from the aftermath.

"So? How are you feeling? Can't sleep?" Mark asked, noticing Elena's restlessness. Her body was still recovering from his relentless pounding, her pussy red and swollen.

"No... I don't think I'll be able to sleep today." Elena replied in a small voice, her eyes darting around nervously. The pain from what she and Mark did was one thing, but the girl also had those goblins on her mind. She couldn't possibly sleep knowing they might be nearby.

Unfortunately for them, as they made very little progress on making their way towards the village today, they'll have to put a lot of effort in tomorrow, meaning they'll need a lot of energy, energy they are failing to gain by the lack of sleep.

Mark's mind raced with thoughts about Maria and Selene. He felt a pang of guilt for not putting more effort into trying to find them today, but the need to claim Elena had been too strong to resist. He had to ensure she was fully committed to him, and what better way than to make her his breeding slut?

"We'll be walking a great deal tomorrow, so try to get any sleep you can, though I'll carry you if you want!" Mark offered, his voice laced with a hint of jest to lighten the mood.

Elena couldn't help but laugh, the sound a little forced, but genuine nonetheless. "I-I'll manage, thank you." She replied, her cheeks still flushed from their recent encounter. She placed a hand on her belly, still somehow feeling the warmth of Mark's cum, despite most of it having leaked out of her by this point.

And so, the next day came.

"Okay, so according to this map... We should go this direction!" Mark said with confidence, pointing at a path that lead deeper into the forest. Truth to be told, he had barely slept the night before, his mind replaying the sensations of her tight pussy around his cock.

Elena nodded sleepily, trying to keep up with Mark's enthusiasm. She was sore between her legs, she found it hard to walk. It was strange to think she was now carrying his child, but her mind still hasn't fully processed that.

As the two walked in the direction Mark had pointed out for the next few hours, the forest grew denser. Elena couldn't shake the feeling that they were being watched. She tried to ignore it at first, focusing on putting one foot in front of the other as the ache between her legs grew with each step she took.

"Mark, are you sure this is the right way?" She asked, her voice quieter than she had intended. "I have this weird feeling..."

Mark looked back at her, a flicker of irritation crossing his face. "It's fine, I've got us. You're just being paranoid because of those goblins. Besides, we need to get to the village before it's too late. It wouldn't be wise to sleep out in the open like that again after all."

Elena nodded, trying to push away her fears. Even if something or someone was watching them, she had hope her hero, Mark, would be able to take care of it anyway.

But as they ventured deeper into the forest, the feeling grew stronger, until it was almost palpable. She swallowed hard, her eyes darting around the trees as if expecting an attack at any moment.

"M-Mark, I'm scared." Elena's voice trembled.

"...Hmmm, do you think it's a monster? Or a person?" Mark asked, placing his hand on his sword. Even he was now starting to feel that something was off.

Elena's eyes grew even wider, her heart racing like a rabbit's. "I-I don't know. But we need to be careful."

Meanwhile, as the two of them were nervous and careful about how to go forward here, our other half of the party had just reached the village.

"Finally! The village!" Maria let out, a big smile on her face. The journey had been tiresome, they had been walking since before the sun was even fully up in the sky, but knowing that there would be shelter and safety in the end made it worth it.

Some village men stared at Maria (and her boobs), confused as to what's wrong with this girl.

"Hey, she's hot! You think I have a chance with her?" A random boy asked. "I'd love to put my face between her tits!"

"No chance!" His friend answered. "I'm sure a woman like that has a lover already!"

Little did the friend know that Maria's lover was her brother, but she wasn't planning on responding to them right now. She was too happy and on cloud nine that she's finally here to care about some horny young boys making comments about her.

Selene and Liam were right behind Maria, with the young boy, Liam, (Who told them he's 13 years old) leading the way.

As they entered the village, Selene couldn't help but feel a sense of relief wash over her. "What a small tiny village this is... It feels so peaceful here. I like it."

"Right? Normally I wouldn't be impressed, but I'm just glad this means we won't have to sleep outside at the cold night again!" Maria said, stretching her arms out. The village was indeed small and unimpressive, full of farmers and wooden houses, but it also had a quaint charm to it with the right mindset.

Liam looked around nervously as they entered the village, unsure of what kind of reception they would receive. He had heard tales of how some village folk could be unwelcoming to strangers, but that didn't seem to be the case here.

"I wonder if I can get information about her here..." Liam spoke to himself, which caught Selene's attention.

"Her? Are you looking for someone, Liam?" Selene inquired, her voice filled with curiosity and a hint of concern. She had noticed the way his bright green eyes had been darting around the village, as if searching for someone specific.

"Well, you could say that, yes." Liam answered. "Though it's less 'looking' and more like capturing." He looked around, looking for a good person to question.

"Capturing? What do you mean? Who are you looking for?" Selene asked, her curiosity piqued. Liam hesitated before speaking, his eyes flickering to the ground.

Perhaps had Selene gave him a little something yesterday, he would be more trusting of her. He still found her hot, but he's trying not to think with his dick right now.

"...I'm not going to go into details, but all I'm going to say is that I'm looking for a thief."

"A thief?! Again?!" Maria let out as she stared at Selene, who looks to have had the same thought run through her head as well. This is now the second day in a row they heard about some girl thief, and they didn't believe it was just a mere coincidence.

"Huh? Do you two know something?" Liam asked, catching the way Selene and Maria were looking at each other.

"Well, you could say we do, dear..." Selene began, her purple eyes twinkling. "We should find a place to sit down and talk."

Back with Mark and Elena, who are still on their way towards the village.

Mark's grip on Elena's hand tightened as they followed the path deeper into the woods, her trembles echoing through their clasped palms.

"Mark..." Elena whispered, sounding nervous. "Someone is following us for sure, I think something is about to happen..."

"Like.... Like what? What do yo-" Before Mark could finish his question, a figure emerged from the shadows of the dense forest, a wicked grin spreading across her pretty face.

It was a young woman, no older than 16, with ragged clothing and a mischievous glint in her eye. She quickly dashed towards them, or towards Mark's sword more precisely, which was sticking out of its sheath.

Mark's sword was of high quality, and the girl's purple eyes shined the minute they looked at it. She wanted it. She needed it.

Before Mark could react, the purple haired girl quickly grabbed his sword with surprising strength, and with a swift motion, she pointed the blade at Elena's neck. "Back off, hero boy, unless you want to see your little slut here without a head!" She snarled with a wicked grin, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

"Elena! My sword!" Mark roared in outrage, his eyes narrowing at the thief who had just disarmed him so easily. "Who the fuck are you?!"

"Little me? They call me Viola, the Shadow Thief, and I'm not someone to be underestimated!" The girl, Viola, said with a smirk, her grip on the sword steady and sure. Her purple hair danced around her face as she stepped back, keeping the blade dangerously close to Elena's neck. "I don't want to hurt this little slut, and I will be ready to let her go, I just need you to step far, far away and let me take off with your sword here, kay?"

Elena's eyes grew as wide as saucers, her breathing shallow and erratic as the cold steel of the blade kissed her neck. Mark's eyes blazed with a mix of fear and anger, his jaw clenched tightly as he assessed the situation. He knew that if he made one wrong move, Viola could easily end Elena's life.

"Hey, that girl is pregnant now! Be gentler with her!" Mark bellowed, trying to use Elena's condition to his advantage.

"Oh, I know about that. I caught you and her doing it without a care in the world yesterday! It made for some fun watch! You two were so into it, you didn't even notice me, haha." Viola said with a sneer, her grip on the sword not loosening one bit. She licked her lips, her eyes flicking down to Elena's belly, then back to Mark. "But don't worry, I'll be gentle with her. After all, I wouldn't want to harm your future offspring. I only want your sword here~"

"You saw us doing it?!" Mark let out, shocked, but that really wasn't what he should be thinking about right now.

Mark's mind raced. He knew he couldn't just let Viola take his sword like that. It was more than just a weapon to him, it was a gift given to him by his father, the same sword his father used when he was a boy Mark's age as he traveled around the world (and impregnated his fair share of wombs along the way).

But he also couldn't let Elena die. She was entrusted to him and Maria after all.

"M-Mark..." Elena let out, still shaking. She hated that she allowed herself to get captured like this. She had to do something to make it up for him.

"Fine, fine... I'll take steps back, okay? That should give you enough time to let Elena go and escape with my sword." Mark hated to admit it, but Viola was a beautiful girl. If he wasn't feeling like he was in danger right now, he for sure would had been thinking about ways to undress her instead.

"Good boy~ I can see why this girl here is so into you after all, haha!" Viola said with a smug smirk, her purple hair swaying as she backed away with the sword, still holding onto Elena. She wanted to make sure Mark wouldn't have any chance to chase after her. Viola was sure she could outspeed him, but she'd rather not risk it and put as much distance as possible between them.

Mark took step after step back, his eyes never left hers, searching for any sign of weakness, any opening that could allow him to reclaim what was rightfully his without endangering Elena.

Once Viola thought Mark was far back enough, she quickly let Elena go and turned the other way, ready to dash with the sword.

However, to her surprise, Elena quickly grabbed her bow and quiver, and with surprising agility for a girl her size and age, she managed to pull an arrow and shoot it towards Viola's cloak. The thief stumbled, her grin faltering as the arrow pinned her and her cloak into a tree trunk.

"Good job, Elena!!" Mark let out as he quickly dashed towards Viola, who was now struggling to get free from the arrow embedded in her cloak. She didn't free herself in time before Mark's hands grabbed her, pulling her towards him.

"L-Let me go! Help! A pervert!" Viola shouted, trying to wiggle free from Mark's grasp, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of purple to match her hair. Her struggle was futile, though, as Mark held her firmly in his arms, the weight of his gaze on her as intense as the grip he had on her wrists.

"You know.... Looking at you real close, you really are a beauty. Why be a thief when you could just slut yourself up? I'm sure many men would love to have you." Mark sneered, his grip tightening around Viola's wrists. His eyes raked over her body, his lust and anger mixing together into a dangerous cocktail.

"W-What? Of course I'd rather be a thief! I'd rather not deal with men!" Viola let out, still trying and failing to set herself free. At some point she just gave up. She's sure she's faster than Mark, but she's also sure she can't overpower him here.

It was then Mark put two and two together.

"Wait a minute, speaking of thieves... You won't happen to be the girl who stole gold from a group of goblins, right?!" Mark's voice was a mix of anger and suspicion.

"O-OH, well... Would you believe me if I denied the allegations?" Viola asked with a nervous giggle, her cheeks flushing even darker. "I might have, you know, picked up some things that weren't exactly MINE from some... unfortunate creatures."

"So it WAS you! Because of you, we were caught in the crossfire and attacked!" Mark roared, his grip on Viola's wrists tightening even more.

Elena watched in silence, unsure if she should get involved more or not. She was still a bit surprised by herself for actually managing to strike Viola's cloak and only her cloak. She's just glad her arrow didn't hit the girl's body instead.

"Okay, okay! I'm sorry! You can have your sword back, happy? I promise I'll never mess with you again, so let me go already!" Viola squirmed in Mark's grasp, her heart racing with a mix of fear and embarrassment.

"Hmmm, you said you watched Elena and I go at it yesterday, right? Did you like what you saw? I can give you a taste if you'd like!" Mark said with a lecherous smile, his eyes never leaving Viola's.

"W-W-W-What?!?! Um I never said I wanted a taste! (Even though I couldn't help but stare at how large his cock was...)" Viola stuttered, trying to maintain her pride despite the situation she was in.

"Mark, um!" Elena decided now was the right time to join the conversation. "If... If you do it with her too, we might be late to the village again..." Elena tried to explain, and even though that was part of why she was objecting to Mark doing something with this girl, the other part was jealousy.

"Hmmm." Mark was lost in thought, looking at Viola's scared eyes. She was at mercy. He didn't need to forgive her for messing with him and his party, but it's also true that trying to punish her now may only delay them reaching the village even longer, which can't be a good thing.

"Please... Please let me go..." Viola begged once more, seeing the lustful look on Mark's blue eyes. Mark couldn't help but think she looked like such a slut in that moment. He knows what his cock wants to do here, but is it what he wants to do right now?

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comments wins!

1 - Punish Viola and turn her into a cock slut. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Viola can be impregnated)

2 - Don't punish Viola, but don't let her get away and take her to the village with you.

3 - Forgive Viola and let her go.

Random: Also please tell me if you like or don't like Viola so far and if you'd want her to be part of the party or not! And would you or would you not like to see other guys as part of the party?

Notes:

Thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 11

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last round! It seems most of you want Mark to be wild, huh? xD

I also went ahead and added Liam and Viola to the party! I'm not sure how many of you would rather Mark be the solo guy in the party, so I hope that you don't mind!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Elena, 12, Human. Fights with a bow. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic.

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives.

---

"So this thief you're searching for... She stole something from you, Liam?" Selene asked, a soft smile playing on her lips as they found a small bench near the village's well to sit and rest.

The sun cast a warm glow over the village square, and the chatter of the villagers going about their daily lives provided a comforting backdrop to their conversation. Maria and Selene caught the lustful stares of some of the villagers, but as they saw they had a guy with a sword with them, they didn't approach.

The two ladies had just finished telling Liam how their party got attacked due to the goblins thinking they were working with a thief of some sort. They weren't sure if it was the same thief or not, but for now they'll be talking under the assumption that it is.

"...Well, she didn't steal something from ME, but she did steal something very important from the family who I server under, so to say. She's like... A thorn in our side. If I could just grab her, I can prove my worth to them!" Liam spoke with a mix of frustration and determination. Selene couldn't help but cute how he looked in that moment.

"Is this girl really such a big deal?" Maria asked, leaning forward with a raised eyebrow. "What could she have stolen that's so important?"

"Sorry, I can't comment on that." Liam answered. Again, had Selene maybe did something with him yesterday, his trust for the girls would had been higher, but as it stands, he'd rather keep his cards close to his chest. "Just know that I need to find and capture her. She's an infamous thief known Viola, the Shadow Thief. I doubt any man would have an easy time getting their hands on her, but I have to try!"

Little did Liam know that a certain man had just gotten their hands on her, and he was planning on doing so much more than that to our favorite infamous thief...

Mark wasted no time stripping Viola from her clothes. She tried to make a run for it few times, so Mark had no choice but to rough her up a little bit and hit her in the face with a backhand. That was enough to knock some sense into her, she's a fast little thing, so he can't risk it. He wanted to be in that pussy of hers.

"No! I don't want this! I find men gross! No!" Viola's protests grew louder as Mark's calloused hands began to explore her naked body. He couldn't help but touch her firm breasts, feeling up her nipples that stood erect from the cold air and fear. 

Her skin was smooth, almost too smooth, fitting for a thief, Mark thought.

"What? You find men gross? Are you into women?" Mark sneered, his hand squeezing one of Viola's breasts hard enough to elicit a whimper from her.

The truth is, Viola was attracted to both men and women, but she has a slight preferences towards girls. She just found them cuter and less gross. Not to mention, being with a girl always meant she didn't have to worry about getting pregnant.

As that was happening, Elena had walked far, far away from the two of them, giving them their space. 

The idea of Mark sleeping with another woman did make her upset, but she knows that's just how men are, and that it would be very hard to find a boy who'll only be loyal to one woman all his life. She made sure she's so far away from them, she wouldn't see or hear them as they do it.

Mark started undressing, his muscles rippling in the dim light as he threw his clothes aside. His erection was already making an impressive tent in his pants, which he quickly released with a sigh of relief. He stepped closer to the trembling Viola, his cock now standing proudly before her.

His 8 inches of manhood swayed before Viola's terrified gaze, the tip already glistening with pre-cum. He watched her pupils dilate as she took in the sight of his erection, her fear giving way to a strange fascination. Mark felt a thrill run down his spine as he stepped closer, his cock now mere inches from her face.

"Ready for this? Ha." Mark asked, slapping Viola's face with his cock, leaving a sticky line of precum on her cheek. She flinched and whined, her eyes watering as she stared at the monstrous cock. It was such a strange thing for a boy so young to have a dick this big, and yet here it was looking her in the face. "You're going to love it, maybe."

Without waiting for a response, Mark grabbed Viola's head and pushed his cock back into her mouth, going deeper this time. 

"MPHH!" He felt her throat contract around him as she gagged and choked, but he didn't let up. He began to thrust in and out, his hips moving in a rhythm that was punctuated by her muffled gags. Her purple eyes bulged and her cheeks grew redder with each push, but she took it, unable to do anything else.

Viola's eyes watered and her nose ran as she struggled to breathe. She felt the tip of Mark's cock hit the back of her throat and she gagged uncontrollably. Despite her efforts to push him away, Mark's strong grip on her head kept her in place, his hips moving steadily, driving his cock deeper into her mouth.

"Just like that! Before long, my dick here will turn you into a cock sucking slut, I just know it!" Mark said with a chuckle, enjoying the sound of Viola's gagging as she took his cock deeper down her throat. 

Viola's eyes were watering profusely, but she couldn't help but stare at his cock as it slid in and out of her mouth, her own saliva and his precum mixing into a sticky mess that coated her chin. Viola always looked down on girls who sell their bodies to men, and yet here she was having a man's cock forced into her mouth. The irony wasn't lost on her.

Mark's hips bucked faster, his cock sliding in and out of her mouth with increasing speed. He could feel himself getting closer to the edge, and the thought of filling her mouth with his cum was too tempting to resist. "You're going to swallow it all, aren't you?" He asked, his voice thick with lust. "Don't worry, you won't have to steal my cum! I'll feed it to you for free!"

Viola's eyes rolled back in her head as she nodded, her throat working to accommodate Mark's length. His 8 inches were making her jaw ache and her eyes water, but she didn't dare to disobey. Mark took this as a sign of acceptance and plunged his cock deeper, hitting the back of her throat. She gagged and coughed, her body trying to resist the intrusion.

And before long, it was time for Mark to cum for the first time into Viola's mouth. With one last mighty thrust, he felt his balls tighten and his cock spurted thick, hot semen into the back of her throat. 

"MAHHHH!!!" Viola choked and sputtered, her eyes watering as she desperately tried to swallow the salty load being released deep into her mouth. Mark watched with a sadistic smile as her cheeks bulged with his cum, her throat working to keep up with the onslaught.

"FUCK! Just like that! Drink it all!" Mark roared as he pumped his cock down Viola's throat. Viola's eyes watered and her cheeks bulged with each spurt of cum, but she managed to swallow it all, not daring to disobey. Right now she wasn't a thief, she was just a girl in the mercy of a boy with a sword.

Once Mark was done with her mouth, he pulled out, his cock glistening with saliva and cum. He looked at her, still on his knees with a mouth full of his seed, and felt his cock twitch again. He wasn't done with her yet.

"Stand up!" Mark ordered, his voice gruff and filled with lust as he pulled Viola to her feet by her hair. She whimpered like a fucking slut, but complied, her legs wobbly and her throat sore from the rough treatment she'd just received.

Mark turned her around, hand still grabbing her hair, as he lined his cock up with her pussy from behind.

"N...No... Please, I said I'm sorry..." Viola whimpered, her body shaking with fear and exhaustion as Mark's grip on her hair tightened. Despite her protests, Mark's lust was insatiable, and he had no intention of stopping. For him, all Viola was right now was a womb he wanted to fill with his seed.

With a brutal tug, Mark pulled Viola's hips back, forcing her to arch her back and present her tight, pussy to him. Her legs spread unwillingly. He placed the top of his cock at her entrance, feeling the heat of her body and the wetness of her fear. Without a single ounce of mercy, he pushed forward, tearing through her with a sickening wet pop.

"AH! So big!" Viola screamed as Mark's massive cock penetrated her, her pussy stretching to accommodate his girth. Her eyes rolled back in her head as she felt herself being split apart.

Mark felt a rush of pleasure as he watched Viola's body react to the sudden intrusion. He didn't bother with any foreplay or gentle introduction. He was going to fuck her like the slut he knew she was deep down. 

He began to thrust into her without any hesitation, his cock moving in and out of her tight, wet pussy with a ferocity that matched the beating of his heart. "Fuck! So fucking tight! " Mark grunted with every stroke, his teeth gritted as he enjoyed the feeling of her walls clamping down on his thick cock, his hand still grabbing her purple hair, keeping the bitch in place.

His dick was like a piston, driving into her over and over again, with no concern for her comfort. Viola's screams grew louder, echoing through the forest. She couldn't help but think what a mistake she made for targeting him. 

She thought he was just some idiot horny 14 years old boy, but this cock of his was breaking her and driving her crazy. Part of her could understand why Elena is so into this guy, cause something about his cock alone made her want to become his whore.

He felt her pussy tighten around him, her body trying to resist his brutal onslaught, but it was futile. 

"You wanted to steal my sword, right?! Well, here you go, slut! Not the kind of sword you wanted, but it's still going to fill you up!" Mark sneered, his grip on Viola's hair tightening as he slammed into her even harder. He could even feel himself hitting her cervix again and again, making her whimper in pain each time.

Her cries grew more desperate with each thrust, her small body trembling with pain as she struggled to keep up with his relentless pace.

"Please... Please, slow down....I can't take it..." Viola begged, her voice hoarse from the earlier ordeal. But Mark was on a mission, his desire to claim her in the most primal way driving him beyond reason. Each time his cock hit her cervix, Mark felt as if his dick was about to explode with cum inside of her right then and there.

Suddenly, Mark lifted on Viola's legs up, leaving the girl only stand on one leg as he fucked her. She was forced to place her hands on a tree to stop her body from falling to the ground. Mark felt as if he was playing for a ragdoll. He found it ironic how she thought that she had him for a minute before. Now she's the one who's going to get played with.

"Ahhh! Ahhh! So deep! This young boy is SO deep inside of me! Ahhh!!" Viola's cries grew louder, her voice hoarse from the previous abuse to her throat, but her pussy was the one getting the brunt of it now. Mark had picked up the pace, his hips moving like an arrow as he fucked her mercilessly against the tree.

The 16 years old girl was nothing but a toy for him to play with, to fuck until he was satisfied. Mark's dick felt like it was made for her tight pussy, and he wasn't going to stop until he's emptied himself inside of her.

It was then Mark felt that he was close. He was about to cum again. "I hope you're ready! I'm about to feed your womb so much cum you'll be pregnant by tomorrow morning!" He growled into her ear, his breath hot and heavy as his cock made a bulge in the girl's stomach. 

The fear of getting pregnant by this monstrous cock filled her with fear, but she couldn't help the way her pussy was reacting to his thick, brutal cock. It was as if there are two parts of her. One wanted to run away, and one wanted this younger boy's cum.

"Stop... Stop... Ahhh! Stop, you're turning me into... into...." Viola couldn't get herself to say it. She hated that she could see her body get addicted to this boy's cock, making her a slut for him.

Of course, Mark did not stop. If anything, he sped up more each time she said the word 'stop'.

"Ready?! Here it... comes!!!" Mark roared, his young but powerful body tensing as he felt the pressure build in his balls. He slammed into her one last time, feeling his cum shoot deep into her womb. "Fuckkkk!!!"

"...Ahhh.....Noooo!" Viola let out, feeling her womb fill with the hot cum of this 14 year old boy. She didn't know how she got to this point, but here she was, being bred by Mark like some kind of animal.

Mark felt his cock pulse with the power of his release, his cum filling Viola's tight pussy to the brim. He watched as her body trembled and convulsed around him, her legs giving out from under her as she collapsed onto her back on the ground, his cock still lodged deep inside her.

He was in heaven, his thrusts slowing to a deep, steady rhythm as he emptied himself completely into her welcoming womb, which sucked each drop of cum Mark's manhood managed to give it. Mark had no doubts he had just put a baby inside this bitch, and he was proud of it.

"Ha, it seems my cock is still hard! You know what that means, right? It wants more taste of this fucking pussy for yours!" Mark said, his eyes gleaming as he pulled out of Viola's pussy, his cock still hard and covered in a mix of her juices and his cum.

Viola lay there, her body bruised and trembling, but she couldn't help but feel a strange mix of fear and excitement. She had never been with a younger boy before, so she didn't know just how much energy they can have when it comes to sex.

As Mark was getting ready to turn Viola on her back, she spoke up. "I....I want to look at you as you....as you do it." She said, her voice still shaky. Despite the situation, she had to admit, she was curious to see this boy's face as he ravished her.

"Well, if that's what you want, then sure!" Mark said with a smirk, flipping Viola back onto her back. 

He spread her legs apart, his cock still rock hard and gleaming with their combined fluids. He wasted no more time slamming his cock back in, pushing the cum that was about to leak out of Viola's used pussy back inside where it belonged.

"A-AH!" Viola's eyes shot open as Mark re-entered her, her body jolting from the sudden re-invasion of his massive cock. "So BIG... Ahhh! I'm being fucked like a whore by a younger boy!" Viola's voice was a mix of shock, pain, and slight arousal as she felt Mark's thick member fill her up.

Mark couldn't help but smirk, he knew his cock could turn this girl into a slut, he just didn't think it would happen so fast.

"Just forget being a thief! Forget it and come be my whore! I'll punish your pussy everyday!" Mark exclaimed as he began to fuck Viola with renewed vigor. Her legs were now in the air, and she was being pounded like a ragdoll, her cries echoing around the forest.

"...Huh?? Haaa! Ahhh! Bu..t...Ahhhh!" Viola couldn't form words, Mark's cock being too deep inside of her and too fast to give the girl much of a chance. She also couldn't believe she was considering what he said for a second. His cock, alongside his cum, were making her feel stupid in the head. She simply couldn't think straight right now.

All she could think about right now was how big his cock is and how deep inside of her he was. She was at his mercy, and he was showing her none, and yet part of her body was okay with it. It frustrated her. 

Mark could feel his own cum around his cock as he slammed back into her, mixing with her juices and making every stroke slicker and more intense. Viola's eyes were wide open, staring into his with a mix of horror and fascination as he claimed her again and again, her body jolting with each thrust.

And just like that, Mark felt as if he was ready to cum once last time. He's pretty sure he managed to impregnate her last round, but his cock still wanted to feed her womb extra cum for the heck of it.

"Take it! Fuck!" Mark grunted, his hips slapping against Viola's body as he hammered into her with the reckless abandon of a warrior claiming victory. Her eyes were wide with shock, her mind racing with thoughts of escape and submission, each thrust blurring the line between pain and pleasure.

The forest around them had gone quiet, the only sounds being the wet slap of skin on skin and Viola's guttural moans as Mark's cock pounded her relentlessly. She felt so full, so stretched that she wondered if she'd ever be the same again, and yet Mark was still not done with her.

With one final thrust, Mark reached the peak of his climax, his body convulsing as he shot a thick rope of cum deep into Viola's pussy. She could feel the hot liquid fill her up, the pressure intense as he emptied his balls inside her. 

Her own body responded with a shuddering orgasm, her pussy walls tightening around his cock in spasms of pleasure she never knew she was capable of.

"Ahhh.... Ahhh... You filled me up! I'm so FULL...Good boy!" Viola panted out, her voice filled with a mix of pain and pleasure as she felt Mark's cock spurt load after load of his hot cum inside her.

"Your pussy is so good.... SO good...." Mark grunted, his voice strained as he felt the last of his cum fill Viola up. His cock twitched and spasmed inside her as he finished his release, his seed coating her insides completely.

Viola's womb pulsed around Mark's cock, milking him for every last drop as he lay on top of her, both of them panting heavily. Her body was full of bruises, sweat, and cum, but the spark in her eyes told Mark that he had managed to break her.

He smirked, feeling a strange sense of power. His cock was still balls deep inside of her, but it was now starting to soften. "Looks like my seed has claimed you fully, you're going to be a good little slut for me, aren't you? I'd love to have someone with your talents (and body) in my party." Mark whispered into Viola's ear, his voice filled with satisfaction and dominance.

Mark slowly bulled out, his cock making a wet pop as it left Viola's tight pussy, leaving a large  trail of cum that started to trickle out of her abused hole. He stood over her, his cock still half hard, looking down at the girl who he had just fucked. It really was a beautiful view, Mark thought. He was sure many men would love to be in that pussy right now if they could.

Viola's eyes narrowed, her body still trembling from the intense pleasure she had just felt. "You...You think you can just fuck me and make me your...Your slut?" She spat the word out with contempt, trying to regain some of her dignity despite the sticky cum leaking out of her and around her legs.

"Haha, don't flatter yourself." Mark jeered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You're just a hole for me to fill, and I'll fill you whenever I want." He took a step back, admiring the mess he had made of her. Her body was covered in a glossy sheen of sweat and his cum, her eyes glazed over with a mix of pain and arousal that she couldn't hide.

She didn't want to admit it, she really didn't, but she found it near impossible to take her eyes off of his cock right now. She felt like a moth drawn to a flame. She almost wanted to tell him to put it in again and fuck her until she faints, but she managed to hold herself back.

"....Anyway! I think we spent enough time having fun now! What say we find Elena and go towards the village nearby?" Mark asked with a smile, wiping the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand.

"I don't think I can stand right now...." Viola whimpered, her voice shaky. Her legs were spread open, and her pussy was gaping and leaking, a testament to the brutal pounding she had just received. 

Mark chuckled, finding her state incredibly arousing. "Okay, okay, I'll be a nice guy and help you walk!" He offered his hand to her, which she took with a hint of hesitance. She'd rather not count on him, but truth to be told, if goblins were to show up right now, and if Mark was to ditch her, she doubts she can outrun them in her current state.

She needed this boy, which is why she's planning on sticking with him. Oh, and she's also pregnant with his child now, but she's trying not to think about that part yet.

Once the two were finally dressed, Mark helped Viola walk as they searched the forest for Elena.

"...Where could she have gone? Did she get lost?" Mark muttered to himself as he glanced around the forest. He couldn't help but feel a twinge of concern for Elena, despite his recent encounter with the now very obedient and used-up Viola. 

"Maybe? I don't know... I can't really think clearly right now." Viola mumbled, her legs still wobbly from the intense fucking she just received. Mark looked down at her with a mix of amusement and annoyance. The 16 years old can still feel cum deep inside of her, and she can only wonder how long will it take for that feeling to go away.

Just as soon as Mark was about to say something, he saw something which made his heart drop. It was...

"Is that Elena's bow?!" Mark exclaimed, spotting a flash of color through the dense foliage. He rushed over to find it abandoned on the forest floor, the bowstring taught and ready to be used. His heart pounded with fear as he scanned the area, his eyes finally landing on a small note left by the side of the weapon.

"W-What happened?" Viola asked, struggling to catch up to where Mark dashed too. Her legs felt like jelly, and she was sure that she could feel his cum still oozing out of her with each step.

"This note... It's from the goblins!! They've taken Elena!" Mark's eyes widened with horror as he read the hastily scrawled message on the parchment. It was barely legible, but the crude drawings of goblin faces and arrows pointing in a direction were clear enough.

The letter said the following. "Give us back our gold, or the whore gets it!" It was clear that the goblins had stumbled upon Elena and taken her while Mark was busy doing Viola. He couldn't help but be mad with himself for screwing things up like this. 

If only he had listened to Elena and went straight back to the village instead. Regret was starting to eat away at him.

"Oh... And it's turning late..." Viola spoke as she looked up at the sky, her voice shaky.  Mark nodded grimly, tucking Elena's bow under his arm.

"Let me guess, you don't have the gold you stole from those freaks anymore, do you?!" Mark asked, angry.

"....No, I.... I gave it someone." Viola answered, feeling scared that Mark might snap.

Mark knew she wasn't lying as he had just undressed her fully naked, so he knew she wasn't carrying any large amount of money, let alone gold, on her.

Really he had two options here.

The first was to track down the goblins and rescue Elena as fast as possible, proving himself the hero he so desperately wanted to be. The downsides to this plan however is that he'll have to act all on his own, as he doubts Viola can help him out much here with her current state, nor does she look to be much of a fighter to begin with.

If he struggled to take these goblins down with Maria earlier, can he really have any hope taking them down all on his own while also rescuing Elena?

His second option was to leave Elena for now, go towards the nearby village, and hope and pray the rest of his party already made it there so he could use them as backup for the rescue mission. The downside for this plan is that it meant leaving Elena up to her fate with the goblins for a while longer, while also risking not finding his party in the nearby village.

He already fucked up once today, and he'd rather not fuck up again. He can't afford too.

"I..." Mark opened his mouth, he had to make a choice NOW. 

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Take the risk and go try and find Elena right now on your own.

2 - Leave Elena up to her fate for a while as you go towards the village, hoping to find backup.

Notes:

...And that's why Mark being horny all the time isn't a good idea! The 'right' choice last chapter was to head back towards the village ASAP! Now poor Elena finds her fate in the hands of goblins, poor girl, and it may or may not get worst depending on which choice you guys make this chapter!

And as always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

Chapter 12

Notes:

Thanks for everyone who voted last chapter! It was a very... rough choice, let's just say.

Did you guys make the right choice, or the wrong choice? Only one way to find out, and it's just Elena's life on the line!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Elena, 12, Human. Fights with a bow. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic.

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

---

The moon was high up in the star filled sky.

The villagers were making their way home, minus the few men here and there looking for a slutty whore to fuck before calling it a night.

Maria wasn't one of those men, but she was also still up, looking outside the village gates.

"Mark... Where are you?"

"Maria? Aren't you going to come and get some sleep?" Selene asked, a cautious yet kind look in her eyes as she approached her friend from behind.

"Selene... This wait is killing me. I really thought he would be here by now! What if something bad has happened to him?" Maria's voice was filled with worry, her eyes scanning the horizon as if willing Mark to appear. "If only I wasn't... if I wasn't so afraid of the dark. I would go out there and look for him right now! Actually maybe I should just go ahead and do it!"

"Maria, wait! You can't go out there alone!" Selene's voice was urgent, her hand reaching out to grab her friend's arm. "We'll figure something out together, I promise. But it's not safe for a girl to go out there like this, especially at night! Please, let's wait until morning, okay?"

Maria's eyes searched Selene's, the fear and determination warring within her. Finally, she nodded, letting out a deep sigh. "Okay, okay, you're right... I suppose the faster I go to sleep, the faster the morning comes, which is when I can actually go out there and search for that younger brother of mine!"

The 17 years old girl went back inside the small wooden house her and Selene were staying at for the night. This house belonged to some random kind old lady, who had a spare room which once belonged to her kids who moved to a large town. She was willing to let the girls sleep in it for the night, and they took her kind offer.

The lady did not allow Liam to stay with them of course, but luckily for him, the mayor of this small village also had a room which he let the boy stay at for the night.

Selene looked up at the large moon up the sky, it was almost as if the moon itself was weeping, reflecting the anxiety that was plaguing her friend's heart.

"Mark... Elena... I hope you two aren't doing anything reckless. I can only pray." Selene said before turning back and heading inside behind Maria.

Back with our hero, Mark, the 14 years old boy has made his choice.

He'll go after Elena now. It's more risky, sure, but he also knows that the longer he leaves the girl in the hands of the goblins, the more time they have to do things to her.

"Okay, let's go!" Mark said, his voice filled with determination. Viola looked up at him, her eyes still glazed over but with a hint of understanding.

"A-Are you sure? I mean... I will try and help out, of course, but can we really do this on our own?" Viola asked, her voice quivering with fear. Mark nodded, his grip on Elena's bow tightening.

"We don't have time to go to the nearby village! We have to get moving now!" Mark has made up his mind. The note the goblins left behind did state a place where they can meet so they can trade the gold for the girl.

Mark simply had to go there and free her from them. Part of him was worried this may be a trap of some kind the goblins had set up, but he simply doesn't have the choice but to walk into it right now and hope for the best.

"Let's go!"

Meanwhile, with the goblins...

"Look at this little slut we found! Haha!" One of the goblins cackled, holding Elena's arms behind her back as she struggled and screamed in futile resistance. Her eyes were wild with fear, her clothes torn and dirty, and her body bruised from their rough handling.

"L....Let me go! Please!" Elena sobbed, her eyes pleading with the goblins surrounding her. Her voice was hoarse from screaming and the smell of their foul bodies was making her stomach churn.

The goblins chuckled maliciously, their pointed teeth glinting in the firelight as they closed in. They hadn't wasted any time in taking her to their camp, a small, crude gathering of wooden huts and bonfires deep in the forest.

"What a cute little thing! I wonder how much we can sell her for?" Another goblin sneered, grabbing a fistful of Elena's hair and yanking her head back.

"I'm sure slavers would pay a pretty penny for a girl this young and cute! But first, we should first have our fun with her!" The head goblin leered, his eyes glinting with malicious intent.

The other goblins cackled in agreement, their grubby hands reaching out to touch and squeeze Elena's soft flesh. She tried to fight back, kicking and screaming, but their grip on her was too tight, and she was no match for their strength.

She was screaming for Mark to come and save her in her head, but she knew the chances of him showing up on time weren't in her favor.

The goblins started tearing away at Elena's remaining clothes, leaving her naked and trembling in the night. Her soft, creamy skin glowed in the flickering firelight, a stark contrast to their green, scaly hides. They were like a pack of rabid animals, their eyes glinting with hunger as they stared at the prize before them.

"Noooo!" Elena's screams echoed through the forest night.

Her body was shivering from the cold and fear as the goblins grabbed her by the hair and arms, spreading her legs apart. She could feel their rough, scaly hands all over her body. Her eyes were tightly shut, tears streaming down her cheeks as she tried to block out the sounds of their lewd laughter and the stench of their breath.

"I love human girls! I can't wait to fuck this one!" A particularly nasty looking goblin exclaimed as he stepped forward, his tiny cock already standing tall and erect, ready to claim Elena.

Without giving the girl another chance to process what was happening, he slammed his cock right inside her pussy.

Elena's eyes shot open as the pain of the goblin's rough entry tore through her, her screams echoing through the forest. The goblin didn't care about her pain, he was too busy enjoying her tightness around his cock.

The girl didn't want anyone but Mark to touch her down there, and yet here these goblins were, treating her body like a toy to be used and discarded. The first goblin started to thrust in and out of her, his cock sliding in and out of her pussy with a sickening wet sound.

"Ahhh! No! NO!" Elena's cries filled the goblin camp as she was violently penetrated by the first goblin's cock.. Each thrust from the creature's small, yet viciously sharp member, ripped through her delicate flesh, making her feel like she was being torn apart.

Another goblin brought his cock near her mouth and shoved it inside, choking her with his putrid taste.

"Not a good sucker, are you? Oh well, you'll learn! You'll be sucking all our cocks!" He let out, grabbing her by her blond hair and forcing her head down on him.

She could feel his excitement growing as he began to thrust into her throat, the sounds of his enjoyment mingling with her muffled sobs and gagging. Elena couldn't stop thinking about how much she didn't want to do this with a man who isn't Mark, let alone a man who isn't even a human.

"I'm about to cum!" The first goblin announced, his thrusts becoming erratic and sloppy. Elena felt a warm, foul liquid fill her insides as the goblin climaxed, leaving his cum deep inside her pussy.

"Mpphhh!" She tried to push the first goblin away from her pussy, but he was too strong. He grabbed her by the hips, holding her in place as he continued his brutal assault, his nails digging into her soft skin.

It was then Elena noticed there were a lot of goblins around her, waiting their turn to fuck her. This was going to be a long night for the 12 years old girl...

"Hey, what if they brought us our gold back, then what? Aren't her friends coming here?" One of the goblins asked. "Wouldn't they cancel the trade deal if they saw their friend like this?"

"Don't worry about that, our little note isn't directing them towards our camp, haha..." Another goblin answered. They weren't so stupid as to actually tell them where their camp which they've taken Elena too.

Back with Mark and Viola...

"Mark, we're getting farther and farther from the village..." Viola whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and exhaustion. Her legs felt like jelly after the harsh treatment she had endured from the young 'hero', and she wasn't sure she could handle much more of this running.

"The location on the note says the place is right around here..." Mark said, holding out both the note and the map of his in his hands. "I'm not sure what we're about to walk on, but I'm hoping maybe we can avoid some direct confrontation would be for the best."

"I suppose so, but..." Viola felt very out of her element. She likes to work in the shadows, to steal from her targets the least they expect it. But right now? Her 'targets' know all about her and are expecting someone to show up.

"Let's see, if we take a turn here, we-" Before Mark could finish his sentence, they were both stopped by the sound of an arrow being shot right between them. It whizzed past Mark's ear and stuck into a tree right beside Viola.

"Who goes there?!" Mark shouted, spinning around with his sword in hand, ready to fight. Viola got her knives ready as well, though she's ready to dash out of here any minute now.

What Mark saw was a bunch of goblins around them, as if they were waiting for them to show up, with a female goblin taking the lead of this group.

"So you finally showed up! I was getting tired of waiting!"

This gobliness had silver hair from the front, but black hair from the back. She also didn't appear to be fully goblin. If Mark had to guess, she had some human blood in her.

"Who are you?! Where is Elena?! Hand her over!" Mark bellowed, his eyes narrowing with fury at the sight of the goblins. The silver-haired gobliness stepped forward, a twisted smile playing on her lips.

"I should be asking you where is our gold first. If you hand us our gold back, we'll hand you the girl, if not, I fear you'll leave us no choice but to sell her to some northern slavers! They'd love a young, fresh slut like that!" She responded with a smug grin. It didn't take long for Mark to figure out that Elena likely wasn't here, but someplace else.

"What a nasty trick! But you'll be telling me where Elena is, or else you'll be hearing from my sword!" Mark snarled, his sword at the silver-haired goblin.

"Nasty? I should be saying that about you humans! No wonder the demon lord wants to destroy you guys!" The gobliness retorted, her eyes flashing with a mix of amusement and irritation. "But, since you're so eager to see your friend, I'll cut to the chase. She's not here, but if you want to save her, you'll have to hand us back our gold."

Mark felt lost. Elena wasn't here. And these goblins weren't about to just let him get away and search for Elena, no, they were going to put up a fight in case he didn't hand them their gold. There were no getting out of this one.

Maybe, just maybe if he had found his party members, he could have gotten them to fight this gobliness as he went out there looking for Elena, but sadly that wasn't an option.

"I had made the wrong option again..." Mark thought to himself, feeling anger bubble in his chest. "But I can't let these monsters win!" He looked around and noticed that the goblins were all getting ready for a fight.

"I take it you don't have our gold then, little boy? My name is Zara, and I'm the leader of this group. I'm surprised you were brave and stupid enough to come with just the two of you, but I guess that makes it easier for us!" Zara taunted, her voice dripping with malice.

Mark's mind raced, trying to think of a plan, but his anger was clouding his judgment. He couldn't tell if he wanted to kill this bitch, or fuck her. She wasn't bad looking, but he knew now was for sure wasn't the time to be admiring women.

"...Mark, I don't like this... Let's run..." Viola whispered in Mark's ear, her eyes darting nervously around at the ring of goblins closing in on them, looking for a spot she could escape from.

She was a thief, not a fighter. Maybe she can win in a fight if she caught someone off guard and managed to make the first move, but this was the total opposite of that. They had numbers and she had no escape plan.

Sadly for Viola, both Mark and the goblins had no intention of running on their minds. Mark was too stubborn to back down, and the goblins were too eager for a fight.

With a fiery look in his eyes, Mark turned to Viola. "You can go if you want. But I'm going to save Elena no matter what!" He said, his voice filled with conviction.

Next thing Viola knew, Mark had charged towards Zara with a fierce battle cry, his sword arcing through the air in a deadly dance. The goblins around them roared in surprise and excitement, their weapons clattering as they rushed to engage the two humans.

The battle was chaotic and fierce. Mark's sword flashed through the air, cutting down goblins with surprising skill for a boy his age. Viola tried to follow Mark's lead, using her nimbleness to dodge and weave through the battle, her knives flashing like silver lightning.

Zara fought with a surprising grace and skill, her silver and black hair fluttering around her as she parried Mark's blows with a wicked-looking blade of her own. Her weapon of choice was a sword with a serrated edge, designed to rip and tear flesh, and right now it was hungry for the flesh of this young human boy.

Viola, despite her fear, managed to land a few sneaky hits on the goblins that were trying to flank them. Her knives found their mark in the soft flesh between their scales, and she took a twisted pleasure in watching them howl in pain.

"Your gold and souls are mine!" Viola yelled as she threw a knife at the nearest goblin, hitting him right between the eyes. The creature fell back with a surprised look, dead before he even knew what hit him.

Zara and Mark's blades met with a clang, sparks flying as their steel kissed in the moonlit night. The goblins around them were caught between amazement and amusement at the audacity of the human boy to challenge their leader.

"Hey, young boy... Just so you know, I sent a messenger to let the group in the camp know you aren't giving us back our gold! They should be on the move, taking your little slut with them! You'll never see her again!" Zara taunted Mark, her smile sadistic as she watched him struggle to keep his focus on her blade. Zara taunted, her eyes gleaming with malicious glee.

"Screw you!" Mark was angry, this battle was only wasting more time, time he could be using to find and save Elena. He pushed Zara back with all his might, giving himself a brief respite.

But the gobliness was quick on her feet, she didn't stumble back but took it as a challenge. She lunged forward, her serrated sword aiming for his neck, but Mark was expecting it. He ducked and rolled, coming up behind her with a swing of his blade that would've cut her in half if she didn't dodge it.

"You're pretty strong for a woman!" Mark shouted over the din of battle, his blade clanging against Zara's with an intensity that belied his youth.

The battle went on and on, more time wasted. Each minute that passed only made Mark more angry, as that's one more minute the goblins had of getting away with Elena on their hands.

Eventually... The battle came to an end.

All the goblins, but Zara, were dead.

"Ha... You're a strong young thing..." Zara let out, exhausted. She was on the ground, panting heavily, her sword lying a few feet away from her. Mark, too, was panting, his sword still in hand.

"Tell me... Where is your camp! Where is Elena?!" Mask demanded, his sword pointed at Zara's throat, his voice hoarse from the exertion of battle.

"I'm not going to tell you! If you want me out of your way, the only choice is to kill me, little boy! Only then will you have time to go look for that slut of yours, and that is if you aren't already too late, hahahaha!" Zara cackled, her eyes gleaming with spite. "I'm sure the rest of my tribe is long gone now!"

Mark could tell she wasn't lying, she was planning on getting in his way for as long as possible, for as long as she could. His only choice really might be to just kill her.

And the worst part? Part of him also felt that it was already too late, but he didn't want to admit it just yet.

Viola was behind Mark, struggling to catch her breath. Dodging the attacks of these goblins back to back to back like that wasn't a simple task. "So? What are you doing to do about her?" She asked.

Mark had to decide, he didn't have much time, if he had any still to begin with. What should he do about Zara?

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Kill Zara and hurry back to looking for Elena.

2 - Fuck Zara so hard, she won't be able to get in the way of your search for Elena. It would waste more time though. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Can be impregnated)

Notes:

So you guys sadly made the wrong choice. Honestly I was surprised seeing so many people pick option 1. It's okay though, the fun part about this kind of story is that sometimes the wrong options are made, so I hope none of you are feeling too upset about this!

To explain more about the options last chapter, while option 2 would had caused the gangbang scene we saw at the start of this chapter to last longer, it would had also given Mark the chance to find Elena, as both Maria and Liam could have fought Zara together in his place. Sadly there were no options in which Elena could had escaped that situation without getting hurt in the process.

So what happens now? Well, y'all have been asking me for some goblin sex in this, so this is your chance if you want some! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

Chapter 13

Notes:

Thanks to all of you who voted last round!

This chapter was very fun to write! And I hope it'll be as fun to read!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic.

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

---

Mark was Elena's hero.

Back when her and her family were being hunted down, for reasons not important to share right now, Elena's guardian had no choice but to split it from the dear girl for her own protection. And so, considering the options presented to them at the time, the guardian left her in the care of Maria and Mark.

There were two reasons for this. The first was that Maria and Mark's journey around the world would surely help Elena become stronger as she travels with them, but also it meant the girl would never be in one place for too long, she'll be harder to be located.

Ever since that day, ever since she joined them, Mark saved Elena again and again, and he wasn't planning on stopping now, that's for sure.

Mark raised his sword and aimed it at Zara, the tip of the blade resting against her neck. Her eyes met his, filled with a fiery defiance that made him hesitate for just a moment. He didn't want to kill her, not really. But he knew that if he didn't, she would only slow him down, and Elena was counting on him.

With a heavy heart, he pushed the sword into her, watching the life drain from her eyes.

"Ugh! Warn a girl next time!" Viola let out, shocked as she turned her gaze away. "I didn't want to see that!"

"Elena! I'm coming!" Mark shouted, ignoring the lifeblood spurting from Zara's neck as she choked out her final breath. Mark did consider fucking her, part of him still wants too, but he's sure he can find some other goblin bitch to fuck in his life if he really wants too.

Mark ran and ran and ran, not knowing where his feet are even taking him. His eyes were searching for anything which might be a clue to Elena's whereabouts, his mind racing with thoughts of what could be happening to her. Time was not on his side.

"ELENA! ANSWER ME IF YOU CAN HEAR ME!!" Mark's desperate shout echoed through the dark forest, his voice hoarse from the rough battle he just went through.

His legs burned with fatigue as the night grew colder, the shadows grew longer, and the moon cast an eerie glow on the damp ground beneath his boots.

"ELENA!!!" Mark couldn't help but think about the first time he met Elena. He remembers thinking how cute she was, all innocent and scared. She had looked up at him with those big, doe-like eyes, and ever since then he couldn't wait for the day he's get to fuck her tight pussy. But now, she was in trouble and he had to save her.

As more and more time passed, the more tired Mark became. The exhaustion from the earlier battle wasn't helping. He would need a miracle to find anything now, and he had a feeling luck wasn't really on his side today. Viola herself nearly gave up on following him, but then...

"Mark, look!" She said, noticing something, or more accurate to say someone.

It was a single goblin picking up his stuff he seemed to have forgotten and had to turn back and pick up.

Mark quickly approached the goblin, his sword at the ready. The creature looked up, clearly startled by his sudden appearance.

"Where is she?!" Mark roared, his sword pressing against the goblin's throat, causing the creature to whimper and cower. The goblin's eyes grew wide with terror as Mark's desperation painted his face with a fierce determination.

"...S-She's gone! Long gone!" The terrified goblin stuttered, his eyes flicking to the blood-soaked sword which had claimed Zara's life earlier. "The camp has moved, and she's with them!"

"Well, where have you taken her then! Answer me!"

"T-T-T-They want to sell her to a slaver up north! A human by the name of Grael! That's all I know!" The goblin squeaked out, his voice trembling under the pressure of Mark's blade.

Mark, not feeling merciful, decided to end the goblin's life as well. He swung his sword in a swift arc, separating the creature's head from its body with a sickening crunch. He watched as the head rolled away, eyes still wide with fear, and the body convulsed before going still.

Had Mark spent time doing it with Zara, he was sure he would had missed out on this clue. A man by the name of Grael.

A clue. It's better than nothing, Mark knew that, and yet... And yet it still wasn't Elena. All he had to show after all of this was a trail of blood and dead goblins were a mere clue about what the goblins might do to her. He couldn't save her.

Everything after that was a haze to Mark. He doesn't remember the events very well.

He remembers Viola guiding him towards the nearby village, the village Elena never made it too. He was so exhausted, he had no idea how he managed to walk there at all.

He remember his older sis jumping into his arms, giving him a very tight hug, tears in her eyes. She never wanted to let go of him again. Selene watched them from a slight distance, a hint of sadness in her soft gaze. Not seeing Elena with him gave her a clue that something wrong went down.

Viola wasted no time explaining to Selene and Maria what went down, and Maria on her part wasted no time snapping at Viola, calling her a bitch and blaming her for getting them caught in the crossfire of her theft from the goblins. (And knowing Viola slept with Mark also played part of making Maria hate her.)

Mark was too exhausted to talk or take part in that conversation, so he simply let the ladies go at it while Selene was forced to be the mediator. The mayor of the small village lead him to the room where Liam was staying at. There was an extra bed for Mark to crash on, which he did, very very quickly.

The next day...

It was morning. Mark slowly opened up his eyes, feeling the weight of the world on his shoulders. His body was sore and his mind was racing with thoughts.

He sat up in bed, his heart heavy with dread. The room was simple, with a wooden floor and a small window that let in a shaft of light. The air was thick with the scent of stale sweat and fear from the night's battles.

"Where... Am I? Oh, right." Mark's voice was hoarse as he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes, the events of the previous night coming back to him in a rush.

"So you're finally up, huh? It sounds you had a rough night yesterday." A voice Mark didn't recognize spoke from the corner of the room. He turned his head, his muscles protesting with every movement, to see a young boy sitting on the other bed in the room, his arms folded behind his head.

"Huh? Who are you? And wear something, dude! I don't want to stare at your junk!" Mark said, rubbing his eyes, trying to get the sleep out of them. The young boy was only wearing his underwear, a small bulge clearly in sight.

"I was like this when you suddenly came in last night, and I wasn't about to get up and get dressed after you passed out!" Liam replied with a smirk, gesturing to his bare chest and boxers. "But if you want a show, I can get up and do a little dance for you!"

"I'm not into that shit!" Mark snapped, his voice gruff from his lack of sleep. He couldn't believe that after everything he had been through, he had to deal with this jokester.

It's not that Liam wasn't a cute guy, but Mark found it hard to imagine that another guy could ever turn him on the way a girl does.

"Chill, man. I'm just messing with you. My name's Liam." The boy said, sitting up in bed with a yawn. He had a glint in his bright green eyes that made Mark feel uneasy. "You must be Mark, right?"

Mark nodded, his mind still racing. "How do you know my name?"

"I met your sister and Selene the day before yesterday. They told me a little about you." Liam said, his tone friendly despite Mark's gruffness.

"I see... Oh, Maria! Selene! I should go and check on them!" Mark said, quickly getting onto his feet, his eyes scanning the room for his clothes.

Liam couldn't help but notice Mark's large bulge, which made the younger boy feel jealous and a little embarrassed.

Once fully dressed, Mark went out onto the village. It didn't take long for him to find where the rest of his party (Including Viola) were.

For some reason, Liam followed him, and the 5 of them had a small party meeting inside the house which belonged to the kind old woman who let Selene and Maria stay over.

"So, it's really true, huh? Elena was..." Selene's voice trailed off as she struggled to hold back her tears, her hand shaking.

"And a slaver by the name of Grael somewhere up north in the Kingdom..." Maria murmured, her eyes narrowing as she pieced the information together with the map. "That's not really much of a clue, but it's something I suppose."

"It's a good thing we're also traveling north then. We need to keep our ears open in the case we hear anything about this man... No, we need to be actively searching for him on our end as well." Selene spoke up, trying to keep her voice steady despite the fear gripping her heart.

Mark wasn't sure what to say. His mind was a mess. He couldn't help but blame himself that this happened at all. If he had made better choices, Elena could be here with them around this table, drinking tea just as they are right now.

Liam put his cup of tea down and stared at Viola. "I feel bad hearing about what became of that girl and all, but all I care about right now is that thief over there! You're coming with me, Viola, the Shadow Thief!"

Viola rolled her eyes at Liam's dramatic proclamation. "And you are? I'm pretty sure a young boy such as you wouldn't have anything I'd care to steal!"

"Don't give me that crap! I'm sure you remember a certain family by the name of Abrel!" Liam snapped back, his playful tone from earlier gone, replaced with a stern one. "SURELY you remember what you stole from them, right? Where is it?!"

Viola's face went pale at the mention of the Abrel family. "I....I don't have that on me anymore... I handed it to someone alongside the gold I stole from those goblins..."

"Oh? Well, where is it then?! Who did you give it too?! Either way, you're coming with me, lady!" Liam said with determination, his voice not allowing for any room for argument.

"It seems her actions have gotten both her and other people into problems... Can't say I feel bad for her. She had it coming." Maria said with a smirk.

Mark decided to join the conversation.

"Well, she's MY party member now, so she can't come with you, kid," Mark said firmly, crossing his arms over his chest. Viola was now pregnant with his child in her womb, so he did feel a certain level of protectiveness towards her, or at least enough to not hand her over after she helped him out with the goblins yesterday.

"Huh?! Then I'll have no choice but to join this little 'party' of yours! There is no way I'm letting this thief out of my eyesight!" Liam retorted, his expression a mix of determination and anger.

"Now now, please, clam down Liam." Selene spoke up calmly, placing her hand on the young boy's shoulder. It caused him to blush. "Let's not be hasty now, okay?" She spoke in such a soft voice, Liam felt he could melt.

"...So can you tell me who this kid is, sis?" Mark asked in a whisper to Maria.

"We met him two days ago by accident. He lead us to this village. Oh, and Selene has him wrapped around her finger!" Maria whispered back to Mark, her eyes glinting with mischief.

"Hmmm, I suppose I can understand that." Mark said with a sigh. He couldn't blame the boy for falling for Selene (and her giant tits).

"Anyway, anyway! So, Mark, you want Viola to join our party, and Liam wants to join our party. I say we hold a vote if we want to let them join in or not!" Maria suggested, trying to break the tension in the room with her usual cheery tone. "I DON'T want the thief who caused our mess with the goblins to join up with us, so I vote against it."

"Well, I vote in favor! What about you, Selene?" Mark asked.

Both siblings were now looking at Selene, expecting her to vote the same way they did.

"I would love for Viola to come along with us!" Selene said with a gentle smile. Mark's eyes widened and Maria's jaw dropped slightly, feeling betrayed.

"Okay fine! If you want to be that way, I'll vote in favor of Liam joining! I'm sure Selene also would vote to have him join, so he's also in our party now!" Maria said, trying to keep the annoyance out of her voice, but failing. Mark rolled his eyes.

"Can't I vote? I vote against it!" Viola protested, trying her luck. "I'd rather not have him around me!"

"Newcomers don't get to vote!" Maria exclaimed, slapping the table with the palm of her hand.

"You guys are so weird..." Liam let out, feeling all the tension that was in the room earlier dissipate with how silly the conversation got. "But okay, until this thief here comes with me, I'll be happy to be in your little 'party' or whatever you call it." Liam was also happy he'll get to spend more time with Selene, but he wasn't about to admit that.

After they all finished their tea, it was now time to talk about their next move.

"Anyway, yeah... I wish I was stronger. If I'm not even strong enough to save Elena, what hope do I have of ever defeating the Demon Lord?" Mark's voice was filled with doubt and defeat. "I have to find a way to get stronger!"

"Mark..." Maria's voice was soft. She hated seeing her younger brother like this.

"If you wish to get stronger, young man, I may just know how!" Suddenly the old lady who owned the house spoke up as she walked into the room. She was kind enough to make them tea earlier.

"Oh, really?" Mark wasn't sure he believed her. She seemed like a kind old lady, sure, but what would a kind old lady in a small village like this know about swords and getting stronger?

"My two sons, who used to live here with me, moved to a town east of this village to train under a sword master of sort. I don't know much about that master, but the town is called Valoria, and the letters my sons send me always praise that master of theirs!" The old lady spoke with a twinkle in her eye, hinting at something more than just a mere recommendation.

"Valoria, huh? I've been wanting to go to that place to do some stea- I mean to do some shopping!" Viola quickly corrected herself, her cheeks flushed slightly as she realized she had slipped. Liam was glaring at her.

"I've heard of that town before!" Maria exclaimed. "That place is where one ex-lover of father lives!"

"Huh? An ex-lover of Father's?" Mark's eyebrows furrowed in curiosity as he looked at his sister. It wasn't strange to hear his father had a lover here or there, cause the truth is he made MANY lovers back when he was Mark's age and traveled the world. He was more surprised Maria knew about this woman.

If his father cared enough about this woman to mention her to Maria, she must have been someone really special to him, Mark thought.

"I suppose that's more reason to go to Valoria then? You're the leader, Mark, you decide this one." Selene said gently, her eyes full of concern for him. Mark nodded, feeling a flicker of hope in his chest.

"Okay, I think we should go..."

---

Where should Mark lead the party? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Continue going north, no need to take side quests.

2 - Go east towards Valoria, maybe meeting the sword master for some training and the ex-lover while you're at it.

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

The option if you want to see a training arc of sort takes place or not is in your hands here! I know options which don't relate to sex scenes may be boring, but this WILL impact the next arc of this story!

ALSO do you like the idea of bonus images? Or do you think they break your story immersion? Do let me know!!!!

Chapter 14

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last chapter!

This chapter marks the start of a new arc!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic.

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

---

"Okay, I think we should go towards Valoria." Mark gave his answer. "I believe I need the training. If I can have that sword master over there help me improve, I can become that much stronger!"

No one objected to Mark's decision, and so their next destination was decided. 

The party quickly got ready, Valoria was a few days walk east of the village, so they'd rather set out towards it while it was still early in the morning. The old woman packed them some food for the road, which included some bread, cheese, and a few pieces of dried meat.

However, just before they got to leave the village, there was a 'twist' waiting for t hem, or maybe it's more accurate to say that the party was given a certain 'quest' from the mayor... And they couldn't really reject it after how nice the villagers have been.

"I'm so thankful you allowed me to come with you!" A cute village girl, who was only 13 old, practically skipped beside Mark as they made their way out of the village. Mark couldn't help but think how cute (and fuckable) she looked to be. She had a certain innocence about her that only someone from a small village could have. "I hope I don't slow you guys down!"

The girl had introduced herself as Annie, and she wanted to be escorted to Valoria so she can check up on her older brother, who is currently training under the same sword master Mark heard about and is wanting to check out. 

She never got to visit Valoria before, and her going there alone was out of the question with how dangerous it might be, so the Mayor simply asked our party of heroes if they'd be willing to take her with them. Maria wanted to reject the quest, but seeing how cute Annie was, Mark accepted it right away.

"Just make you stick close to me, okay?" Mark said to Annie as they ventured out, the girl nodded eagerly, her brown colored eyes sparkling with excitement.

"You're name is Mark, right? You're cute!" Annie giggled, her cheeks turning a faint shade of pink. Mark felt his cock twitch again at her youthful charm. Mark wasn't sure if he was imagining it or not, but he really felt as if Annie was eyeing him up and down ever since they set out.

Viola, who had the map in her hand, was quick to point out the route they needed to take. "It's a straight path through the forest, and then we'll hit the road leading to Valoria. We should be there in about three days if we keep a steady pace."

"You sure are good at reading maps, Viola!" Selene commented, trying to lighten the mood as they all set out further and further  away from the village. They couldn't even see it anymore.

"Thanks, I had to learn things like this fast, living on the streets and all!" Viola said, her tone a mix of pride and sadness.

 Mark didn't know what kind of life she had, heck there is actually a lot about Viola he still doesn't know, but the one thing he can say about her for certain is that she must not have had an easy life to end up as a thief of all things.

"This... This is my first time outside the village." Annie looked around with wide eyes, taking in the sights of the surrounding forest with a mix of excitement and fear. "Do you guys get to travel often like this? How cool! I bet you have many fun stories you could share with me!"

"Ha, yeah the life of a hero is just full of adventure and danger around every corner! It's not easy!" Mark said, his eyes never leaving the path ahead. "But it's all worth if it means I get to see a girl such as you all excited about seeing the world!" He threw a wink her way, his heart racing at the thought of her soft, inexperienced body writhing underneath him.

Annie blushed. The brown haired girl could feel her heart beat faster and faster each time Mark looked at her.

She knew it was stupid to be crushing this hard already, this boy had only arrived at her village yesterday, and the chances are he'll go somewhere far, far away soon. Really the only reason she ended up getting to spend more time with him is cause she also happened to want to go to Valoria, it was just pure coincidence, and yet part of her couldn't help but be happy.

"And who knows, maybe I can convince him to quit the hero life and settle down with me in the village...." She whispered to herself, but not quietly enough for Mark not to hear her. He couldn't help but smirk at the thought.

Maria, who was walking behind those two, was staring daggers at Annie. She didn't like it when other girls got comfortable with her brother. She knew her younger brother well enough to know he was already thinking about breeding this girl.

If Maria wanted Mark to pay attention to her instead, she knew she had to act quick.

Maria walked towards Mark and took his arm, her boobs pressing against him. "Mark, can I talk to you for a moment?" She asked with a seductive smile, her voice dropping to a whisper.

Mark nodded, a hint of confusion crossing his face. Annie looked at them with a mix of sadness and jealousy. "Sure, what's up sis?"

Maria leaned closer, her breath hot against his ear. "Oh nothing serious... Just wanted to say that I miss you!" Mark could tell this was Maria's way of asking him to come and fuck her tonight. He had to admit, he has missed the feeling of her pussy around him. 

And so the journey towards Valoria continued. Along the way, the party slayed few small monsters here and there, they weren't any threat to the party. This also gave Mark the chance to observe the skills of his party.

Liam's sword skills were impressive, Mark thought. Too bad he wasn't the biggest fan of the boy, as him being there ruined the perfect harem Mark would have had right now, or at least that's how Mark thought about it.

Later that day, at night. The party was gathered around a campfire, the warmth from the flames dancing on their faces and casting shadows across the campsite. Annie was busy preparing their meal, with Selene offering the younger girl some help.

"Camping outside... This is so much fun!" Annie's voice was filled with genuine excitement as she poked at the pot over the fire, the smell of stew wafting through the air. Mark couldn't help but feel a sense of protectiveness towards the girl, despite his lustful thoughts. "I can't wait to see the surprised look on my brother's face when he sees me!"

Perhaps it was guilt over what happened with Elena that was making him protective of another young girl, or it's just him being horny.

"So what kind of town is Valoria anyway? Beside having a sword master, that is." Liam asked, his curiosity piqued as he sat on a log, poking the fire with a stick.

"Well, I've never been there myself, but from the letters my brother sends me, it sounds to be quite the place! It's where warriors from all over the Kingdom come to hone their skills and become stronger!" Annie spoke with enthusiasm, her eyes glinting in the firelight. "I even hear it has a hot spring for relaxation!"

"A hot spring, huh?" Mark's ears perked up at that. "Sounds like the perfect place to unwind after a long day of training!" He couldn't help but imagine the steamy waters filled with naked, willing females, their bodies slick with desire and open to his touch, waiting for him to impregnate them one by one.

"Yeah, I've heard of those springs too!" Selene chimed in, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "They say the waters have an almost magical quality to them, something that rejuvenates the body and soul!"

And so, the party had a decent warm meal.  Annie really was a good cook, Mark thought. Maria even asked for seconds.

It was still a bit too early to call a night though. Mark knew he had the free time to spend with one of these girls if he wanted.

First there was Annie, a young cute thing which won't be around in the party forever. He doubts he can make her dreams of him settling down with her in a tiny village come true, but perhaps he can spend this night with her instead? "Gotta give the girl what she wants, right?" He was also pretty sure she's a virgin, which made her more appealing to him.

Then Mark's mind went towards Maria, who was giving him signals that were hard to ignore. He knew she was jealous of the attention he was giving Annie, and Mark couldn't help but feel a thrill at the thought of his sister's fiery passion. She was always eager to please him. "Sometimes something that's familiar is better, right?" Mark thought to himself with a grin.

And lastly there were Viola and Selene, two ladies who Mark didn't know much about. Perhaps if he spent this night with one them, they'll open up to him in more ways than one?

"What are you smirking about?" Liam asked, confused, catching Mark's eye. "You look like a weirdo."

"Oh, none of your business, Liam!" Mark replied with a smirk, his eyes darting towards the girls across the campfire.

He knew that tonight was going to be interesting, and he had some decisions to make.

"So which girl should I spend some free time with before we call it a night?"

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Spend free time with Maria. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Pregnant)

2 - Spend free time with Selene. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Can be impregnated)

3 - Spend free time with Viola. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Pregnant)

4 - Spend free time with Annie. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Can be impregnated)

5 - Spend free time with Liam.

6 - Don't spend free time with anyone and call it a night early.

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

I hope everyone is looking forward to the Valoria arc!

Chapter 15

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last round!

I have a bit to say about last round's vote, but feel free to skip ahead if you don't care to hear about it:

So two things, first I was shocked by the results. I really did not think anyone would vote for Liam. It's not that I mind, I do love me a bromance, but that's the thing... The second thing was that I found the vote a bit suspicious. Now I do think most people who voted for Liam were different people, but the amount of guests that voted for him did make me raise an eyebrow.

So please, don't try to rig the vote. I'd really rather not make it so only users with account can vote in this! Thank you.

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic.

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

---

For some unknown reason, Mark suddenly felt a change of heart. 

While each of these lovely ladies were tempting in their own way, from Selen's large tits, to Annie's innocent face, Mark realized he really didn't have to spend the night with one of them tonight. He could also just take it easy instead.

Besides, he'll have other chances. The trip towards Valoria will take them few days, so it's not like he won't have the time to sleep with one or two of them if he wanted. So really there is no harm by taking it easy today. He knew Maria wanted to do it, but she'll just have to wait.

"Besides, it's cute watching her get worked up over not getting my dick for a while, haha." Mark thought to himself.

Mark sat by the fire, where Liam was busy stoking the flames and keeping an eye out for any trouble that might come their way. He and Mark already agreed they'd take turns guarding the rest of the party as they slept.

The air was filled with the mouthwatering scent of the stew Annie and Selene had prepared earlier, and the warmth of the fire was a welcome respite from the cold night air.

"That's strange, I thought you'd for sure be spending your time with one of the girls tonight." Liam said, glancing at Mark out of the corner of his eye as he poked the fire. Mark couldn't help but feel a twinge of annoyance.

"Maybe I wanted to take it easy today." Mark replied to Liam, his voice gruff. "Besides, we've got a long road ahead of us. Need to keep my strength up!" He didn't look at Liam as he said it, instead focusing on the flickering flames of the campfire.

"...Have you and your sister been traveling for a long while now?" Liam's question was innocent enough, Mark didn't mind answering it.

"You could say that, yeah. We've been traveling all over the Kingdom for close to a year now." Mark's eyes narrowed slightly as he noticed the way Liam was looking at him. "Hey, why are you looking at me like that?"

"Oh, nothing! Just thinking about how you're only one year older than me, and yet you seem so much more... Worldly." Liam said with a bit of a smirk, his eyes lingering on Mark's body. "I suppose you've been training for longer than I have too. I still have ways to go."

"From what little I saw of your swordsmanship earlier today, I'd say you're pretty worldly yourself!" Mark said with a smirk, throwing a piece of wood into the fire. It crackled and spat as it caught alight, casting shadows across the campsite. "Anyway, are you really only traveling cause you wanted to capture Viola?"

".....Yes. She.... She stole something very, very important from the Abrel family, the family I serve. I can never forgive her for the harm her actions have caused. I have to find it and get it back before it's too late..." Liam's voice was filled with a mix of anger and desperation as he stared at Viola, who was sitting quietly beside Selene, not paying much attention to the conversation.

"I see, I see..." Mark said with a knowing smile, watching as the flames danced in Liam's bright green eyes. "But tell me, have you ever had the chance to... Indulge in the company of the fairer sex during your travels?"

Liam blushed, his eyes dropping to the ground. "W-What?! Well, I... I haven't had the opportunity yet, no. It's not something I think about often, truth to be told."

"Dude, do you know how many boys your age have lost their virginity by now? You're a guy, it's not like it'll matter if you saved yourself for marriage!" Mark teased, his voice low enough so the girls wouldn't hear.

"I-I don't want to talk about this topic with you!" Liam stuttered, his cheeks a bright red, which matched his pastel orange colored hair.

Mark laughed, finding the other boy's innocence and embarrassment amusing. Mark was never the shy, innocent type, so he couldn't help but find it endearing that Liam still held onto his innocence like this. 

"Okay, okay... But which of these girls in our party do you find the most sexy? Is it Selene?" Mark leaned in closer, his tone teasing. "Or is actually Viola, and this whole wanting to capture her thing is just your way of trying to get her naked?"

Liam's eyes went wide at the sudden shift in conversation, his blush deepening. "What? No! I'm not... I mean, I've never... I don't think about them like that!" He stuttered, clearly flustered and lying. "Though if I had to pick, I'd go with Selene. She's... She's got some nice... Tits."

Mark chuckled, which annoyed Liam. He didn't like being teased like this.

"And what about YOU?! Which of these girls you actually like? Or are you just the type of boy who fucks anything with a hole?" Liam threw the question back at Mark, trying to change the subject from his own inexperience.

"Oh, that's easy! My big sis!" Mark exclaimed with a laugh. "I do enjoy and love being with other girls, don't get me wrong, but I think she'll always be the number one on my list! I feel bad for guys who don't have a sister like her in their lives!"

"...Hmmm, yes, perhaps if I had a sister like her, my life would had been a happier one..." Liam said with a hint of sadness in his voice. But Mark didn't pick up on that. He was too busy thinking about his sister and how her tight pussy felt around his cock.

And so, the two boys spent the night by the fire under the star filled sky.

Liam couldn't help but wish it was Selene sitting next to him right now, cause it might have actually made the night feel a bit more romantic. But no, he's stuck with Mark, who was basically a walking hormone factory with legs.

And so, the trip towards Valoria continued. It went by without any accidents, with Mark, Maria, and Liam slaying few weak monsters here and there. 

One day, on their last day before they reached Valoria, Maria and Mark went out alone for a while as the group took a short rest. They used the 'We feel few monsters around that we want to slay!" To get away from the group, but they had other things in mind they wanted to do.

"Get naked, now!" Maria demanded, her voice firm and commanding.

"Haha, okay, okay! No need to tell me twice, sis!" Mark said as he started taking off his clothes. "I was just thinking earlier about how much I wanted to fuck you!"

Maria couldn't hold back the blush that crept onto her cheeks. "Then what took you so long? I've been wanting that cock of yours for DAYS now!" The older girl said as she also started taking off her clothes.

While Maria was happy she didn't see Mark going after Annie or Selene, he still didn't give her the attention she wanted, which made her upset. So today, when they woke up, she told him he has no choice but to follow her later, and it's not that Mark needed much convincing, he was feeling pretty horny too.

Maria wasted no time getting on her knees, her brother's large 8 inches long cock next to her face. "It smells so good, Mark!" She whispered as she took it in her hand, stroking it with a hunger. She'd been waiting for this for far too long now, and she finally gets to have it again.

He watched with a mix of arousal and pride as his sister eagerly licked the tip of his cock, tasting the pre-cum that had gathered there. She looked at his cock like it was something to be worshipped. 

"Come on, just put it all in your mouth already!" Mark said as he grabbed his sister's blond hair and pushed her head  down onto his cock, his voice filled with excitement. He knew she could handle his entire length, so he wasn't planning on even trying to hold back.

Maria didn't need much more encouragement, she was already eager to taste her brother's cock.

She took it all in, her throat tightening around him, her eyes watering from the sheer size. 

"Fuck...Just like that! Good slut!" Mark moaned in pleasure as he felt her tongue swirl around his shaft, her teeth scraping lightly against the sensitive skin. "Such a good slut! You love sucking on my cock, don't you?!"

Maria's cheeks were red with exertion, but she didn't stop. 

She felt his cock swell even larger in her mouth, his grip on her hair tightening as he started moving his hips back and forth, fucking her face like she was the best whore he ever had. And she liked it. She liked being his slut. She liked being used by her younger brother like this. It was dirty, wrong, and she knew she shouldn't enjoy it, but she did.

"MPPHH!" She gagged, his 8 inches long cock pushing against the back of her throat as he held her head in place, her cheeks hollowing out with each thrust. 

Mark watched with sadistic pleasure as her eyes watered, her nose running from the effort of trying to accommodate his massive length. "You're doing great, sis! You really know how to take a cock!" He grunted, his grip on her hair tightening as he started to fuck her mouth more aggressively.

Maria gagged and sputtered around his cock, her hands reaching up to clutch at his thighs for leverage. She could feel her own pussy growing wetter with each thrust, her body responding to the depraved act of sucking her brother's cock like the slut his cock had turned her into.

With a final, deep moan, Mark pulled his cock out of her mouth, his pre-cum glistening on her swollen lips. "Alright, slut." He murmured, "It's time to get fucked and feed your womb some cum!"

Maria felt her pussy throb as Mark spoke the words she had been waiting for. She eagerly spread her legs, her body already begging for his thick cock. 

He took a moment to admire her, the way she looked up at him with those big, blue eyes filled with a mix of lust and submission. Her breasts bounced slightly with the anticipation, her nipples hard and pink from the cold.

Mark lined up his cock with her pussy, "Seducing your younger brother like this... You need to be punished! " He said with a wicked grin as he pushed into her without any hesitation.

"A-AH!" Maura's gasp was muffled as Mark's cock breached her entrance, stretching her tight pussy open with a ferocity that was both painful and exhilarating. Her eyes watered as he pushed deeper, his member filling her up completely, his hips slamming into hers with a force that made her feel like she was being claimed by a wild beast.

The younger boy wasted no time in showing his sister who was in charge, his hips driving into her with an animalistic fervor that left her breathless. Each thrust was accompanied by a guttural groan from Mark, the sound of his cock slapping against her wet pussy echoing through the quiet woods.

"So big! Ma-Mark! Ah!! So big!" Maria moaned like a whore as her brother's thick, hard cock plunged into her again and again. Her body shaking with the force of each thrust, feeling his cock slam into her cervix, her nails digging into the dirt beneath her.

"Want me to impregnate you again, big sis?! I know you're already pregnant, but I want to put another baby inside of you!" Mark said with a sadistic smile, his teeth bared as he hammered into her tight pussy. His cock was a weapon of pleasure and pain, and he used it without mercy. He loved how familiar his sister's pussy felt around his cock, it was like home.

Mark raised one  of Maria's legs and placed it on his shoulder, giving him deeper access to her soaking wet pussy. The forest dirt was damp with their combined juices, the scent of sex thick in the air.

"Ahh! SO fast... Slow down! Ahhh!" Maria's cries grew louder as Mark's thrusts grew more vigorous, his cock plunging into her with a reckless abandon that only a brother could have for his sister. Her pussy clenched around him, her body trying to adjust to the size of his cock.

It was funny, really. She should know by now that telling him to slow down would only make Mark go faster, and yet she couldn't help but beg for it. Maybe it was because she enjoyed the thrill of being taken so brutally by her younger brother, or perhaps it was because she knew he enjoyed her desperate pleas. Either way, the sound of her voice only spurred him on.

"Take it.... Take my cum!!" Mark let out as he felt the pressure building up in his balls. His sister's pussy was tightening around his cock, her walls pulsing as she reached her own climax. He knew she was close too, he could feel it. And with one final thrust, he released his load deep into her, filling her womb with his seed. "FUCK!"

"....Ahhhhh! So much cum! My younger brother is filling my womb with SO much cum!!!" Maria screamed, feeling Mark's cock throb inside of her as he emptied his seed into her pussy. It was a feeling she had come to crave ever since he impregnated her back in Hope's Haven.

Mark felt his cock pulse and twitch with each spurt of cum he shot into his sister's welcoming pussy. The feeling of her walls contracting around him was pure bliss, and he couldn't hold back the moan of pleasure that escaped his lips as he emptied himself inside her.

"S-Stupid sis of mine! What did I do to have my sister turn out to be such a slut?" Mark teased, pulling out of Maria's quivering pussy and watching as his cum leaked out of her.

He was still hard, and she was still begging for more. She couldn't really speak, but her eyes told him all he needs to know. Her womb was still hungry for more cum, and his cock was still hungry for more pussy.

"On your hands and knees, slut!" Mark barked the command at his sister, his 8 inches long cock still standing tall and hard despite just finishing. 

Maria, her body still shaking, did as she was asked. She felt her brother's strong hands grab her by the hips, and in one swift motion, he was back inside her, his cock sliding into her pussy with a wet, satisfying sound. 

Mark didn't bother with foreplay or gentle entry; he was too lost in his lust to care about anything but his own pleasure. He began to fuck her hard from behind, his hips slamming into her with a ferocity that sent shockwaves through her body. 

He would even sometimes smack her ass as he fucked her, leaving red hand prints on her pale skin. Each time he slapped her ass, he would call her either a 'bitch!' or a 'slut!'. Maria would wince at the harshness of the words, but she also felt a strange thrill. She could feel that her pussy was making her brother lose his mind in the pleasure of it all.

"So fucking good! Being inside of you feels SO good!!" Mark grunted, his eyes rolling back in his head as he took his sister's pussy from behind. "You're so wet and tight, just like the first time we did this!"

Maria could only whimper in response, her cheeks flushed with a mix of pleasure and embarrassment. The way Mark talked to her made her feel like a whore, but she couldn't deny how good it felt. She pushed her hips back to meet each of his thrusts, her body moving in a silent plea for more.

She still remembers the first time they did it. Mark was only 12 years old back then, but he was already showing signs of the size and strength down there. Ever since that day, she felt like his cock put her under some kind of spell, she can never get enough out of it! She doesn't want any other girl getting their hands on this cock. 

She wants him only for her. She doesn't want her younger brother to ever leave her side. Even if incest is wrong, and that their babies might be born with problems, she doesn't care. She wants every drop of his cum for herself, she's greedy, and she knows it.

"Ahh! So deep! Don't stop, Mark!!" Maria screamed, her voice echoing through the quiet woods. Her breasts bounced with each impact of Mark's hips. Her brother's grip on her hips was bruising, but she didn't care. The pleasure was too intense to focus on the pain.

"I'm about to cum again!" Mark grunted, his hand reaching around to tweak her clit, the sensation sending Maria over the edge. 

She threw her head back, screaming in ecstasy as her body was wracked with the force of her orgasm. Mark's thrusts grew erratic as he chased his own climax, her pussy milking his cock with each contraction.

"F-Fuck! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant!!!!" Mark's voice was a mix of pleasure and desperation, his hips slamming into her with a brutal rhythm that made her toes curl, as he finally unloaded into her, filling her womb up with his hot seed once again.

"M-Mark..." Maria could feel her body begging for more and more as he pumped into her without any sign of stopping. Her pussy was stretched to the brink, and she could feel his cock's thickness with every inch that pushed inside her. 

The sensation was overwhelming, a mix of pain and pleasure that had her moaning like a whore. She was lost in the moment, her mind a fog of lust as she craved the feeling of his cum filling her once more.

Mark could feel his dick start to pulse again as he felt his sister's tight pussy swallow his cum. He was going to make sure she'd remember him every single time she felt the babies kick.

"Fuck...." Mark breathed heavily, his cock still buried deep inside his sister's pussy as he felt the last of his cum fill her up. "You're going to be so full of babies soon, sis."

"Ha... I'm already pregnant with one..." Maria managed to gasp out, her voice hoarse from screaming. She felt the stickiness of their combined juices coat her inner thighs as Mark's cock slowly softened inside her.

Mark slowly pulled out, his cock glistening with their combined juices. He smacked her ass one final time, leaving a red handprint on her pale skin. "Good girl." He murmured, his voice thick with satisfaction.

He watched as cum dribbled out of her pussy, a smug smile playing on his lips. He knew he had just claimed her once again, leaving his mark deep within her womb.

Maria slowly laid on her back, her breathing heavy and labored as Mark stood over her, his cock still semi-hard and glistening with their combined juices.

"...They're about to wonder why we're taking so long." Maria's voice was barely above a whisper, her cheeks flushed a deep shade of pink.

"Let them! I have a sexy sister I want to fuck, surely they can't expect me to keep my hands off!" Mark said with a chuckle, wiping the cum off his cock on Maria's stomach. "Oh... And, how have you been feeling? I mean, it has been 8 days since that night in Hope's Haven..."

Maria touched her stomach, putting some of the cum Mark left on her stomach on a finger and then licking it. "Hmm, tasty! And as for how I'm feeling... Normal, I guess? I suppose it's still too early to be showing any real signs of pregnancy." She replied, her voice tinged with a mix of excitement and trepidation.

"Good," Mark said, his voice a low rumble. "We've got a long journey ahead of us, and I want to keep you knocked up the whole time." He reached down to caress her stomach, leaving a trail of sticky cum as he went. The thought of her carrying his children, growing within her, filled him with a primal sense of pride.

"...I wonder, do you think there is a chance Father's ex-lover over in Valoria ever got pregnant? For some reason, I'm only just thinking about the fact that that woman might be the mother of a sibling of ours." Maria whispered, her eyes lost in the blue crystal sky above. She knows her younger brother has the same breeding fetish her father had.

Mark's expression grew confused. "Hmmm, I suppose there is always the chance? Though wouldn't Father had told us about this other sibling of  ours if they really were out there?" Mark's eyes glinted with curiosity, but he quickly shrugged it off. "But for now, let's focus on our journey and keeping your pussy filled with my cum!"

Maria let out a laugh. "You better!"

And so, the two siblings made their way back to the party. Everyone (But Annie) had figured out what the siblings were doing.

"My, you sure love that brother of yours." Viola teased, a wicked smile playing on her lips.

"Y-You shut your mouth!" Maria snapped at Viola.

Viola almost found Maria cute, but she knows the girl would never forgive her for sleeping with her brother, so she won't bother and shoot her shot.

And so, the day quickly came to pass, and then finally, the next day...

"There it is! There is Valoria!" Annie exclaimed, pointing towards the horizon. The town was a bastion of light and color in the otherwise desolate landscape they had been traveling through.

Once they passed the town gates, they finally got to see the town up close. It was a bustling place with people of all sizes, shapes, and colors moving about in a frenetic dance of commerce and life. Seeing few elves and goblins (who aren't slaves) walking around as normal was the real shock here.

The buildings were a mix of old and new, with some of them looking like they had been standing since the dawn of time, while others had been patched together from whatever materials could be found.

"Wow! What a place!" Selene's voice was filled with wonder as she gazed upon the bustling streets of Valoria.

"It's... It's so different from my small village." Annie was easily the most overwhelmed by the sight. Her wide eyes darted around, taking in the sights and sounds of the town. Her heart raced as she thought of all the stories she had heard this place from her brother, and she finally got to see it for herself.

Mark's party, for some reason, drew some attention, though it was mostly men starting at Selene's tits. She had a way of walking that made them bounce just right, even without thinking about it.

"Selene..." Liam breathed her name, his eyes never leaving the sway of her hips as they walked through the crowded streets. 

He had always had a thing for big tits, and Selene's were the biggest and most bountiful he had ever seen. The way they bounced with each step she took was mesmerizing, and he couldn't help but feel a twitch in his pants every time she walked in front of him. (Which is why he was all too aware of the attention she was drawing towards them right now.)

"So? Where should we head first?" Maria asked as she dodged a man walking in a hurry. "Should we go find an inn and settle inside our rooms before we start exploring this town?"

"I want to go see where my brother is at! The dojo he's training under is called 'The Dragon's Roar'." Annie spoke up, her voice filled with excitement. "From his letters, it's pretty famous in this town with a powerful sword master, so I hope that means it'll be easy to find!"

"Well, I DO want to go meet that sword master there and see if they'll be willing to train me or not..." Mark said with a hopeful look in his eyes. It was still early in the day, so it didn't really matter if they went to the inn or the Dojo first...Or did it?

---

Where should Mark lead the party first? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Go to the inn first.

2 - Go to the 'The Dragon's Roar' dojo first.

Notes:

Surprise! We got a Maria sex scene, despite her not 'winning' the vote last chapter.

Now, why did I do this? Well, because I felt like some rigging may have happened, I thought it was only fair I give you guys a sex scene with one of the girls, and I just thought it made the most sense for it to be Maria right now in the story. Sorry to the people who voted for Annie and Selene, but don't worry, there should be other chances to get Mark to sleep with them!

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. And let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

Chapter 16

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last chapter!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic.

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

---

"Let's go to the dojo first! Valoria seems like a somewhat large town, so I'm sure we'll find an inn with rooms even if we don't rush towards one right away!" Mark exclaimed, eager to make progress on his quest to become stranger.

"Yay! I can't wait to see the surprised look on my brother's face!" Annie squealed with excitement, her cheeks flushing at the thought of reuniting with her brother after so long. Her excitement was infectious.

And so, the party started making their way towards 'The Dragon's Roar'. It was a bit hard for them to find the way at first, but thankfully it was a famous dojo which nearly everyone they stopped to ask for directions knew where it was located.

Mark couldn't help but notice how many men and boys in this town were traveling with a weapon in hand, eager to prove their worth in this new dark age. He wouldn't be surprised if just like him, they're also hoping to set out and kill the Demon Lord for good.

One guy, in his mid 20s, really caught Mark's eye. He had 4 slaves, all elves, around him. They all appeared to be young, around Elena's age, and 3 of them looked pregnant, no doubt with their master's child.

Mark couldn't help but admire that, it made him wish he bought a slave when he had the chance.

"Maybe I'll do it next time I get the chance..." He thought to himself.

As the party continued walking towards this dojo, admiring the various sights and sounds of Valoria, Liam decided to start a conversation with Annie.

"So, Annie, your brother trains in a dojo here? For how long has he been training?" Liam asked, trying to keep the conversation flowing as they navigated through the busy streets of Valoria.

"Oh, for about 3 years now! He left the village back when he was 13, so my age!" Annie answered. "I... He hardly ever comes home, the sword master of his dojo is very strict from what he tells me. The last time he visited our village was 6 months ago. I miss him." The girl said with a sad smile.

Mark couldn't help but feel like he could understand her sadness. If he didn't get to see (Or fuck) Maria for 6 whole months, he'd be pretty sad too.

"Wow, he's been training for that long? Couldn't be me!" Viola said with a laugh, her purple eyes lingering on the groups of young men and women who passed by, flexing their muscles and showing off their weapons. Her eyes stayed on the weapons for a second, considering if she'd have a good chance at stealing some of them or not. "I'd get bored after a week!"

"Haha, well he does dream of one day maybe getting to serve the King as a knight. A very boyish dream I suppose." Annie giggled. "The mayor back in the village always used to tell him he shouldn't dream so big, but he never listened."

Mark and Liam couldn't really deny it, it really was a boyish dream, one that filled them with a strange mix of envy and admiration. Getting to serve the king was seen as status symbol, something worth respect and honor. It really wasn't all that strange that most boys in the Kingdom at least once considered it.

Sooner or later, our party finally arrived at their destination.

As they arrive at the dojo, Mark's excitement was palpable. The dojo building, named 'The Dragon's Roar', stands tall and proud, with a crimson banner fluttering in the wind that bore the image of a fierce dragon, its mouth open in a silent roar.

The wooden structure looked old, yet it was well-maintained. It had a certain charm to it that spoke of tradition and discipline. The sound of clashing swords and grunts of exertion could be heard from outside.

"Should we go in...?" Selene wasn't sure if now was a bad time or not to just go inside a dojo uninvited like this.

But Mark didn't wait for a response. He pushed the door open and walked inside. He wanted to see if this dojo was worthy of him or not. If it lived up to the hype or not.

Inside, the party was immediately greeted by the scent of sweat, incense, and polished wood. The walls were adorned with swords of various shapes and sizes. The atmosphere was one of discipline and focus, with male students (who all looked to be somewhere between 13 and 19 years old) practicing.

The first thing that caught the party's attention was how all these students were shirtless, their taut, sweaty bodies moving in a dance of steel. The young warriors-in-training paused their practice, their curiosity piqued by the sudden newcomers.

"Hm? Who are you people?" One of the shirtless students, who looked to be around Mark's age, called out as he wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand.

"My my, what a fine group of young men these are..." Selene whispered to no one in particular, her eyes scanning the room, noticing how every student's body had muscles on it.. "I bet I can suck each of them dry before the night ends if I put my mind into it..." Selene said as she counted around 20 or so students.

"Selene?!" Maria gasped, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Not now, okay?"

Luckily for Selene, the young warriors-in-training didn't hear her.

"I'm here to train! Where is your master? I don't see him." Mark said confidently, looking around the dojo. "Can you take me to him?"

"Huh? Who does this brat think he is?" A second young warrior let out.

"Yeah, you think you can just walk into our dojo and become a student of master just like that?!" Another young warrior spoke up, his muscles rippling as he placed his hand on the handle of his sheathed sword.

Just from looking at their bodies, Mark can tell this master was putting these guys to work, but that alone wasn't what he was looking for. He wanted to see the master himself, to gauge the kind of training he could offer, and see if he's really worth his salt.

For a second, it felt like a fight was about to break out, but suddenly...

"Annie?! Is that you?!" A 16 years old boy, tall and muscular, with short, spiky brown hair, came rushing out of the training area. His eyes widened as he saw his younger sister standing in the doorway with her new companions. He was sweaty, shirtless, and out of breath, but the joy in his eyes was unmistakable.

"Aaron!" Annie yelped with joy, running and throwing herself into her brother's arms. He caught her in a tight embrace, lifting her off the ground. His biceps flexed, an indication of the training he had undergone here.

"What are you doing here?! And HOW did you come here?! It's too dangerous to come here on your own from the village!" Aarons voice was a mix of excitement and concern as he held his sister tightly. "...Did you come with those people?"

"Yes, the mayor asked them if they could escort me here, and they were kind enough to do so!" Annie said, her eyes sparkling with happiness. She had missed her brother so much. "Oh... and you smell horrible!" Annie whispered in his ear.

The rest of Aaron's fellow students, seeing that this was a friendly reunion, resumed their training, though not before giving the newcomers a few lingering glances. Some were glares directed at Mark, but others were lustful glances directed at Selene. The older woman couldn't help but tease them and wink back at them, causing them to blush.

Aaron, still holding Annie, couldn't really believe what he was seeing. His sister has never left the village before, and he sure didn't expect it to happen today.

"Look at you! You've grown so much!" Aaron exclaimed, setting Annie down and taking a step back to get a better look at her. His gaze lingered on her newfound curves. "You're so beautiful."

"Aww, I haven't grown THAT much in these 6 months! Don't be dramatic, haha." Annie said, her cheeks flushing slightly. She was happy to see her brother, but also a bit embarrassed by the attention she was receiving from both Mark's party and also Aaron's fellow students.

Aaron turned his gaze towards Mark, "And who are your friends?" He asked, his eyes lingering on Selene's ample chest before shifting to the others. Mark stepped forward, his own eyes taking in Aaron's powerful build and the confidence that radiated from him.

"I'm Mark, and... I'm looking to get stronger. I heard great things about the sword master of this dojo. I'd like to train under him if he'll have me," Mark replied, trying to sound as confident. He knew that getting into a fight here wouldn't be a good first impression, but he'd still be willing to throw down if it came to it.

"Huh? First of all, The Dragon's Roar isn't the kind of dojo you could just walk into and demand to be a student!" Aaron said, a hint of annoyance in his voice. "And second of all, our sword master is a woman!"

"Huh?! What do you-" Before Mark could even finish his sentence, a stern female voice cut through the air.

"What is this commotion?!" The voice was firm, yet melodious, and it was immediately clear that it belonged to the master of the dojo.

A figure emerged from a back room, her footsteps echoing off the wooden floorboards. The voice belonged to a woman, in her late 30s, with long fiery red hair. She wore a sleek, black kimono, which hugged her curvaceous form. Her eyes were sharp and piercing as she walked into the room.

"M-Master!" Aaron quickly stepped aside, bowing his head in respect as the woman approached. "This... This is my sister Annie and her friends. They've come to see me."

"...I see, and who is this brat? Is what I heard true? You think you are worthy of becoming one of MY students?" The woman's gaze was intense, her eyes scanning Mark up and down, sizing him up.

Mark felt a shiver run down his spine, but he stood his ground. He wouldn't let a woman get the best of him.

"Hmph, a woman? And here I had hopes this sword master would be a real challenge." Mark spoke, disappointed. Of course, Aaron and the rest of his fellow students did not take kindly to this. The tension in the room spiked once more.

"How dare you speak our master like that?!" One of the students snapped.

"Yeah! Lady Misty is the best female sword user in the whole kingdom! You'd do well to watch your mouth, brat!" Another young warrior called out, his grip on his sword tightening.

"Mark... You just had to open your mouth, didn't you?" Maria thought to herself. "Wait, lady Misty? That name... It can't be, can it?"

Misty came up towards Mark, placed her fingers on his chin and tilted his face up to meet her gaze. Her eyes bore into his, her lips were so close, Mark thought she was about to kiss him, and truth to be told she looked sexy enough, Mark wouldn't mind doing something even more than a kiss with her.

"Young boy, you really think you're worthy of becoming my student?" Misty's voice was low and dangerous, her eyes narrowed into slits. "Your arrogance is palpable, fitting a boy of your age. But perhaps, if you wish to prove yourself, I'll be kind enough to give you a chance. You.... Hmmm?"

She stared even deeply into his face, as if she was seeing right through his soul.

"Is something on my face? If you want a kiss, you can just ask." Mark quipped, trying to play it cool despite the sudden heat rushing to his cheeks. Lady Misty's grip on his chin tightened for a brief moment before she let go, a smirk playing on her lips.

"Ha... To think I'd meet his son. Come with me, I'd like to test your strength with the sword in a duel. Bring your sister over there too if you like. She can watch." Misty said with a knowing smirk, gesturing towards another room with a training space.

Mark felt a rush of excitement mixed with a hint of fear. This was it, his chance to prove himself. He refused to let a woman beat him, sword master or not.

"Master! You don't have to do this!" One of the students let out.

"Y-Yeah! He's not worth your time! Let us handle-"

"SIELCNE! I want to be alone with this boy and his sister in the private training area!" Lady Misty's command was absolute, and the students obeyed without question.

Mark and Maria followed her in a hurry, leaving the rest of their party, alongside Aaron, behind.

"...What was THAT about?" Viola whispered, her eyes wide with shock.

Liam shrugged, equally confused by Lady Misty's sudden interest in Mark and Maria.

"Shouldn't we... Shouldn't we follow them? What if Mark got hurt during the duel?" Selene said with a hint of concern in her voice.

Annie looked at her brother. "Can we... Can we follow them?"

"No, no we can't. Lady Misty's word is pretty much the law around here." Aaron said, his voice filled with admiration for the older woman, and also and a hint of fear. "But don't worry, she won't hurt him... Unless he's really bad at fighting that is." He chuckled, trying to ease the tension in the room.

Inside the large private training area, Mark and Maria stared at Lady Misty, who was drawing her sword from its sheath. The blade gleamed as she did so, Mark felt his heart race at the sight of it. This just seemed like the kind of place she and one her students would duel at normally, just 1 on 1, but today it was being used for a somewhat different purpose.

He knew that she was going to test him, to see if he truly had what it took to be her pupil. He drew his sword, ready to fight.

"That sword... So you really ARE his child, huh?" Misty mused, her eyes glinting with something that Mark couldn't quite place.

"...His child? Huh? Are you talking about father? Do you know him?" Mark was confused by Lady Misty's remark.

It was then Maria put two and two together. "Wait! If your name is Misty, then you must be-" Before Maria could finish her sentence, another door to the private training area was opened. Someone walked in.

It wasn't a student, no. It was a young 10 years old girl with red hair, just like Misty's, and blue eyes. Eyes that felt familiar to Mark.

"Mommy! Do we have visitors?" The girl asked, her eyes wide with excitement as she took in the sight of Mark and Maria.

Lady Misty's smirk grew as she sheathed her sword.

"Come here, Mia. This is Mark and Maria, they're your siblings." Misty said, her tone softer now as she looked at the young girl with affection.

"WHAT?!?!" Both Mark and Maria shouted in unison, their eyes wide with shock. The revelation hit them like a ton of bricks.

Mia looked at them, both shocked and confused.

Meanwhile, in another room in the dojo... Selene was finding herself capturing a lot of attention from the boys!

"Selene... Perhaps we should leave?" Liam asked, trying to glare away any guy attempting to approach Selene, not that he looked threatening to them or anything. He really mostly looked like a small cute puppy trying to scare a dragon away from his owner. "We do still need to find an inn after all."

"You think so?" Selene replied to Liam, her eyes twinkling. She knew she was causing a stir, and she liked it. "Wouldn't it be best if I stay here in case someone needed healing?"

Suddenly, none other than Aaron approached her, the same lustful look on his face as the other students. "Selene, wasn't it? I've.. I've never seen anyone as beautiful as you. Would you be down coming with me for a while? I'd LOVE to get to know you." It was pretty clear what Aaron was asking for, and Selene knew it was a chance to get some fun with a cute handsome younger guy.

"Aww, I'd love to get to 'know' you too! But are you sure you want to spend time with me though? Didn't you just get to see your sister after so long?" Selene asked, a smile playing on her lips as she teased Aaron.

"W-Well, yes! The thing is, I'll be busy showing Annie around the town after this, so I doubt I'll get the chance to be with you later on." Aaron's cheeks flushed slightly, but his gaze continued to be on Selene. The woman could tell this 16 years old guy has some experience with ladies, at least. "I'm sure Annie would understand if you stole me away from me for a while..." He winked at her, and Selene's smile grew wider.

Liam was NOT liking the situation. He certainly didn't trust the lecherous looks he was giving Selene, and he would love nothing but to get her out of this dojo and away from these lustful looks she was getting left and right. "Clearly the guys here are both sweaty and horny..." He thought to himself.

"Um, Selene? What about the inn?" Liam asked, hoping that by some miracle it'll make Selene forget the whole 'getting to know Aaron' thing.

Selene couldn't help but find the situation she found herself in funny. Here she was, stuck between two younger guys who wanted a piece of her and her pussy, though one was far more honest about it.

"Oh my oh my! What should I do?" 

---

What should Selene do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Go inn hunting with Liam. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Selene can be impregnated)

2 - Get to 'know' Aaron a bit more. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Selene can be impregnated)

3 - Turn them both down.

Notes:

I know some of you said you'd like to see Selene and Liam have a go at it, so now is your chance if you want it!

And as always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. And let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

Chapter 17

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last chapter!

I believe this is the longest chapter I've written for this story so far, so enjoy!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic.

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

---

"Hmmm, sorry, Aaron, but I really should go and find an inn," Selene said with a knowing smile, placing a gentle hand on Aaron's arm. "But don't be sad, okay? If Mark ended up training here, it should mean I'll be in town for a while, so we'll have a chance to get to know each other better." She winked at the younger boy.

"Oh, yeah... Sure, Selene. I understand," Aaron murmured as he took a step back. He couldn't help but feel a bit disappointed, even more so that she'd rather spend her morning with a younger boy like Liam, but the promise of a future encounter with the voluptuous woman was enough to keep his spirits up.

He shot a glare at Liam, who seemed all too eager to whisk Selene away.

"L-Let's go, Selene!" Liam said, his voice cracking slightly as he pulled her away from Aaron's disappointed gaze.

Liam and Selene made their way out of the 'The Dragon's Roar' dojo. The sun was high in the sky, casting warm rays over the cobblestone streets of the town.

"Liam, did we really need to leave in such a hurry? We didn't even tell Viola and Annie where we're going." Selene said with a soft smile, glancing back at the dojo. She was still worried about Mark and his upcoming duel with the sword master of this place.

"It's better we leave for now... I'd rather you not be there with how all of those guys we're looking at you!" Liam said, his voice cracking with nerves. "We'll come back later, once Mark's done with his 'duel' or whatever."

Part of Liam was worried Viola might try and escape without anyone keeping an eye on her, he realize how stupid of him to just leave the dojo like this and not keep an eye on the thief, but another part of him was eager to get Selene away from all those lustful gazes.

Selene couldn't help but smile as Liam lead them through Valoria. Something about him reminded her of a certain boy who used to be part of her life once upon a time.

"Hm? Why are you smiling?" Liam asked, noticing Selene's expression as they walked. "Not that they're anything wrong with your smile, of course!"

"Oh, it's nothing! You just... reminded me a little of my younger brother, that's all." Selene's smile grew a bit sad, but she quickly brushed it off.

"Oh." Liam wasn't all that happy about Selene saying he reminded her of her brother, but he knew she didn't mean it in a bad way. "You have a younger brother? Is he around my age? Or a bit older?" Liam asked, trying to make conversation as they strolled through the town.

Selene remined silent for a second.

"Yes, I did. He would have been a little older than you by now." Selene's voice was wistful, a hint of sadness lingering in her tone.

Liam caught the past tense and the look in her eyes, realizing she probably lost her brother. He decided not to press the matter further. He wouldn't want anyone trying to dig up his past, so it's only right he does the same for Selene.

Soon or later, the duo found an inn. It was located at the edge of town, a quaint little place which didn't look like it'll be very expensive to stay at. The inn was relatively quiet at this time of day, with only a few patrons scattered about. The barmaid looked up from her task of wiping down the counter and offered a warm smile.

"Hello! Do you by any chance have two rooms available?" Selene asked the barmaid in her sweetest voice, her eyes scanning the place. The plan was to have one room for the boys, and the other for the girls.

"Of course we do!" The barmaid answered, and soon enough they had the keys to their two rooms.

It all went by so quick, Liam only realized the matter was settled once he and Selene were alone in one of those two rooms.

"It's not a bad room for the price..." Liam commented as he gazed around the place. "I suppose we're done here."

"Maybe so... Or are we? You don't want to go back to the dojo, am I right?" Selene asked, placing a hand on Liam's shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze.

The 13 years old boy's heart skipped a beat. Her touch was electric, and the way she looked at him made his cheeks burn with a mix of excitement and embarrassment. "Well, I-I don't know, maybe we should just wait for Mark..." He stuttered out.

"Tell me, Liam. What do you want to do? If you want, I could start treating you like my little brother from now on, or..." Selene trailed off, her eyes sparkling mischievously as she took a step closer to him, her hand sliding down to his chest.

For Selene, Liam reminding her of brother was nothing short of painful. She'd rather he be a cute young thing instead, a cute young boy she can have fun with and unleash her wild side onto. She feels bad about possibly corrupting such an innocent young boy, who clearly has never done it with a girl before, but she had to admit that's also part of the fun for her.

"....Or what?" Liam's heart raced as Selene took another step closer, her hand still resting lightly on his chest. Her eyes searched his, looking for something. Permission? Desire? He wasn't sure, but he felt his body responding to her touch, his cock being rock hard in his pants.

"I see your cock knows what I'm talking about." Selene whispered, her eyes dropping down to Liam's crotch where the bulge was prominent. She leaned in closer, her breath hot against his ear. "Come on, just say it. Say what you'd like to do to me. I'll play along."

"I...I want to fuck you, Selene," Liam whispered, his voice shaking with a mix of lust and nerves. He hadn't meant to say it out loud, but the words had slipped from his lips before he could stop them. Surely Selene was just joking, right? Or at least that's what Liam tried convincing himself.

Selene's smile grew as she stepped back, giving him a view of her full figure. She reached up and began to untie the strings of her dress, letting it fall open to reveal her ample cleavage.

"Woah!" Liam couldn't help but let out as he saw Selene's naked body. Her breasts were much larger than he ever imagined, and the way they jiggled when she moved made his cock throb even more. He had never seen an older woman naked before, and yet here she was, naked all for him.

"Take your clothes off and lay on the bed, Liam." Selene's voice was soft, yet commanding. Liam was nervous, he could count the amount of girls who saw him naked on a single hand, but he knew it was already too late to back down now. He had to man up.

The boy swallowed hard, his hands fumbling as he followed Selene's instructions. He could feel the heat of her gaze on him as he removed his shirt and pants, his heart hammering. His 4 inches long cock sprang free once he was finally naked, standing proud against his trembling belly.

"I... I've never done this before, sorry." Liam mumbled, his face red as a tomato as Selene took in his naked form. The boy slowly got onto the bed and laid on his back, unsure of what he's doing.

"Don't worry, dear, all boys your age are a bit nervous the first time." Selene's voice was soothing as she stepped closer, her fingers tracing a line down Liam's chest, making his skin tingle with anticipation. "But as they say, this will be the day you'll become a man, so enjoy it~"

With that, she pushed him gently onto the bed, his heart racing like a wild stallion. Selene knelt beside him, her voluptuous figure framing his view of the ceiling as she leaned in closer, her breath hot and her eyes hungry for his cock.

She cupped her breasts, so soft and large, in her hands. "Here, let's do something fun." she said, her smile a little wicked.

Selene leaned over, pressing her ample bosom against Liam's tiny erection.

His eyes went wide as her warm, soft flesh engulfed him. It was unlike anything he'd ever felt before. The sensation was overwhelming, and he couldn't help but let out a moan.

Selene smirked, enjoying the power she had over him. She began to move her breasts up and down, his cock sliding between them. The friction was heavenly.

"S-Selene..." The boy's voice was a hoarse whisper, his eyes half-lidded as he watched his cock disappear between the soft mounds of her breasts.

"We can keep this going, but honestly? I'd rather get a taste of your cute little cock." Selene said, her voice husky as she stopped what she was doing and leaned over.

She took Liam's hardened member into her mouth with ease. She found his cock so cute, just the right size for her to deep throat without much effort.

Selene's mouth was warm and wet, and she wasted no time in showing him what a skilled cock sucker she was.

Her tongue swirled around his cockhead, teasing the sensitive spot before taking him in deep. She knew exactly how to use her mouth to make him squirm with pleasure, and she did so without mercy.

"S-S-Selene! It's dirty!" Liam's face was a mask of shock and pleasure as Selene's mouth took his entire boyhood in, her eyes never leaving his. She chuckled around his cock, the vibration sending a shiver down his spine. "It feels.. so good." Liam moaned.

The 13 years old boy felt a strange mix of emotions as Selene's mouth worked wonders on his cock. He had never felt anything so overwhelmingly pleasurable before. The way she looked at him with those hungry eyes as she easily deep throated him only made him feel more lustful.

Her tongue danced around his shaft as she bobbed her head up and down, her cheeks hollowing with each motion. She sucked his cock as if she had done this act many times before, her tongue had the experience. Her mouth was a heavenly vice, one that made Liam feel like he was in a trance, as if this older woman put him under some spell.

"It feels SO good! Selene... I'm about to cum!" Liam's voice was strained, his body taut with the impending orgasm. "I'm about to cum in your mouth!" The boy still couldn't believe this was happening. It felt too good to be real.

Selene could feel his cock swelling in her mouth, his balls tightening. She knew it wouldn't be long before he released his virgin seed into her waiting mouth. She started sucking him harder and faster, her hands gripping his thighs to keep him in place. The sounds of her slurps and Liam's moans filled the small, dimly lit room.

His 4 inches were of no challenge to her.

"F...Argh!" Liam let out, feeling his body give way to the pleasure that was building inside of him. He felt his cock pulse and release a hot, sticky stream of cum into Selene's eager mouth. She swallowed it all down with a satisfied moan, her eyes never leaving his.

"Mhhh!" Selene moaned as she swallowed every drop of Liam's virgin cum, savoring the taste of his youth and innocence. It tasted just as good as she thought it would, a sweet and salty nectar that had her craving for more.

She made she kept sucking, sucking it so hard until not a single drop of cum remained. Liam could only sit there on the bed and moan, the aftershocks of his orgasm rippling through his body.

Once she could feel Liam's cock pulse inside her mouth no longer, the older woman pulled back, her lips glistening with his cum, and looked up at the boy with a predatory glint in her eyes.

"That was so tasty, Liam! Tasty cum from a cute penis! Here, have a taste!" Selene offered, her voice dripping with a seductive purr as she stuck out her tongue, still coated with the evidence of his release, and went straight towards his mouth for a sloppy kiss.

Liam's eyes went wide with shock, but the moment their lips met, he melted into it. He tasted himself on her tongue, and it was surprisingly... not bad. It was a mix of salt and something uniquely Selene. He was also happy to get to kiss the sexy woman who just sucked him dry, truth to be told.

His cock twitched again and again during the kiss, which made Selene giggle. She pulled back and licked her lips clean before speaking, "But don't think it's over just yet, darling. We've only just begun." Selene said as she looked at the boy, his cock hard, and cum covering his stomach.

"But... I mean... Are you sure?" Liam managed to ask, his voice a squeak as Selene's gaze remained locked on his hard cock. "I-it's okay if you want to stop here."

"Come now, I'm sure you don't mean that, do you? You did say you want to fuck me, isn't that true?" Selene teased, seeing the boy's cock still standing proud.

"...Yeah, I'm sorry, I still want to do it with you!" Liam was nervous. He felt good, so SO good, and yet he still felt like he was in over his head, like he was doing something wrong.

He can tell Selene has all the experience here, while he has nothing to offer in return. And her calling his cock 'cute' also hurt him a little, but he didn't dare voice his insecurity to Selene. He's just going to be happy she decided to be with him right now and not with Aaron or Mark.

Selene looked at the boy with a knowing smile, her eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and desire. She knew exactly what she wanted, and she was going to make sure Liam had a day he'd never forget.

She straddled him, her wet pussy hovering just above his 4 inches long cock.

"Are you ready? You're just one thrust away from becoming a man, Liam." Selene's voice was a sweet whisper in his ear, her large boobs close to his face. Her hips hovered over his, her wetness teasing the tip of his cock, which only made him feel crazier and hornier.

"Yes! I'm ready!" Liam exclaimed, his voice a mix of excitement and trepidation as Selene lowered herself onto his eager cock.

Selene's warm, wet pussy enveloped his cock completely, her walls tightening around his shaft as she began to rock her hips back and forth. The sensation was indescribable, a feeling of fullness and pleasure that washed over him in waves.

"Oh, yes, oh yes!" Liam gasped as Selene began to ride him with a grace, her movements were fluid, her hips rolling and bucking in a way that made his cock feel like it was being gripped by a warm, velvety fist.

Each time she slammed down onto him, she let out a little moan of pleasure, her eyes rolling back in her head. She loved feeling a cock inside of her after what felt like so long.

"Your cute cock feels so good inside me, Liam!" Selene's eyes were full with lust as she began to rock her hips. "You're filling me up!"

The young boy's eyes widened in shock and pleasure as Selene's pussy continued to take him in. He had never felt anything so warm, so tight, so alive around his cock before.

He could feel every little movement she made, every contraction of her inner muscles. It was like nothing he had ever experienced in his young life. He now can understand why Mark is so addicted to this.

"It feel SOO good! Selene! I'm losing my mind!" Liam's voice was filled with disbelief and pleasure as Selene's experienced pussy worked his young cock like a pro.

The older woman could see the lust in Liam's eyes as he watched her breasts bounce with each thrust. She leaned back slightly, placing her hands on her ample hips to give him a better view of her body as she rode him with a rhythm that grew steadily more intense.

Selene's breasts swayed back and forth, casting shadows from the flickering candlelight, and Liam's eyes followed them with rapt attention.

This young boy was under her spell now, and she loved it.

"Want to take the lead, Liam?" Selene asked, her voice thick with desire as she leaned her back onto the bed, allowing the young boy to take control of her body.

"Y-Yes!" Liam quickly nodded, his heart racing as Selene shifted her weight. He quickly adjusted himself next to Selene's body, lifted a leg of hers over and began to pump into her with all the vigor he could muster.

His inexperience was evident, but Selene's encouraging moans spurred him on. It made him feel like he was doing this right.

"Ahh! Liam!" Selene's cries grew louder as the boy tried his best, slamming his hips into her as fast as he could. He was surprisingly eager to learn, and she was more than happy to guide him.

"It's so warm inside of you! So warm!" Liam exclaimed, his voice strained with the effort of maintaining a rhythm. He couldn't believe how good his cock felt buried deep inside Selene's tight, wet pussy. Her moans grew louder and more erratic as he pushed himself deeper, his eyes glued to her breasts. "I want... I want to fuck you everyday! Everyday from now on!"

Selene's smile grew as she felt his youthful enthusiasm and inexperience. "As you wish!"

It was then Liam felt he was about to cum. While he may have no experience in bed, even he was aware what happens once a boy finishes inside a girl.

"Selene... I'm about to cum! Do I pull out? I..." The boy didn't want to pull out, it felt too good to even consider such a thing, but he was also aware he wasn't in the right state of mind to be deciding such things.

"No! I want to feel your sweet cum deep inside of me!" Selene moaned, her hands gripping the bed sheets tightly as she felt the pressure build inside the young boy's balls. "I want to see your face as you cum in me!"

Selene got on her back, it was now the time for the classic missionary position, and Liam couldn't had been happier to dive balls deep into that pussy of hers. The boy's enthusiasm was palpable. Her walls tightened around his shaft, and she let out a deep groan that seemed to come from her very soul.

"So fast! You're... Ahh!" Selene gasped as Liam's thrusts grew more vigorous, her eyes fluttering with each deep plunge of his cock. His boyhood wasn't anywhere near the largest cock she ever had, but he made up for it was his passion.

"I'm... I'm about to cum! I'm about to cum! I can't hold it back any longer!" Liam's voice was a mix of panic and excitement, his young body shaking with the effort of holding back his climax. He couldn't believe he was about to leave his seed deep inside a womb, and the woman wasn't objecting to it.

"Do it! Cum for me, Liam! Fill me up!" Selene encouraged, her voice hoarse with pleasure. She could feel the boy's cock swelling, could feel his youthful energy building to a crescendo within her.

And with one, final thrust, the boy did just that as he and Selene stared into each other's eyes.

Liam came inside Selene, his young dick spasming with pleasure as it filled her with his seed. Liam could feel Selene's pussy tighten around his cock with each pulse of his orgasm, her walls contracting as she milked him for all he was worth, filling her womb up.

"Selene! Selene!" Liam moaned her name, the sensation was so intense he couldn't help it. Her name was the only thing he could say in that moment.

Selene felt the boy's release, his warm cum filling her womb up with load after load, and she couldn't help but let out a moan of satisfaction. She had missed the feeling of a young cock, and Liam's was certainly not disappointing. Her womb was also very happy about the meal it got.

"It feels so fucking good, I can't believe it!" Liam exclaimed, his voice a mix of shock and ecstasy as he felt Selene's tight pussy clench around him. The feeling of his cock being milked by her walls was driving his mind off the wall.

"Just like that... Fill me up!" Selene's words echoed in the room as Liam's cock pumped her full of his hot, virgin cum.

The sensation was overwhelming for the young boy, and he could do nothing but let out a series of guttural grunts as his body spasmed with pleasure. Selene's eyes never left his, her expression a mix of satisfaction and hunger.

She wanted more, and his young cock even wanted more.

He slowly pulled out, his cock glistening with their combined juices. Selene's pussy looked swollen and used, but she was still eager for more, her eyes never leaving Liam's face. The room was thick with the scent of sex, the candles casting a warm, flickering glow across their bodies.

"Do you... Do you want to go to the dojo? Or do you want to keep doing this?" Selene asked, even though she already knew the answer to her question, she just simply wanted to her Liam say it.

Liam watched cum start to leak out from Selene's pussy, he couldn't believe what he had just done, and yet he still wanted more. He had just discovered to joys of sex after all.

"Keep doing this! I'm not done with your pussy yet, Selene!" Liam panted, his bright green eyes glazed over with lust. He was surprised at his own hunger, but he didn't want to let this moment go just yet.

He quickly slammed his cock back inside her, feeling Selene's cum filled pussy clench around him with a welcoming warmth.

"Ahh!" She let out a moan of pleasure as he began to pump in and out again, his movements more confident and sure than before. The older woman's legs wrapped around his waist, pulling him closer as they both shared a kiss.

She was planning on having him fuck her all day long. The rest of the party weren't even on their minds anymore, they simply just wanted to fuck and forget about everything happening outside this room. They were like two animals in heat.

Shortly after, Liam flipped Selene on her stomach as he continued to fuck her. Selene moaned like a whore, feeling Liam's cock go deep inside of her.

"Ahhh! Liam!" It felt so good, Liam couldn't even hear her moan his name anymore. The only thing he could feel was her pussy around his cock, and his cum around his cock inside of her.

"So good! It feels SO good! I'll be fucking you everyday from now on! Everyday!" The young boy let out, lust having taken over his mind. Her pussy was heaven, and he couldn't get enough of it.

Selene's body was shaking with pleasure, her moans becoming more and more frequent as Liam's cock slammed into her from behind.

Liam's hips pistoned into Selene's willing body, her moans growing louder and more desperate. Liam felt his orgasm building, his balls tightening with each powerful thrust. He couldn't believe he was about to cum again so soon, but Selene's pussy was just that good, and he was already utterly addicted.

"I'm... cumming!!" Liam's voice was hoarse as he pounded into Selene, his enthusiasm taking over as his balls tightened with another powerful orgasm. 

His cock spasmed deep within her, releasing a second hot load into her eager womb.

"Ahhhhhhh! So much cum! This young boy is filling me up with so much cum!!" Selene screamed, her body trembling beneath Liam as he continued to pound away at her.

Selene could feel Liam's cock pulse inside her with each spurt of his young cum, the heat and intensity of his climax setting her own body ablaze. She pushed back against him, her ass cheeks slapping against his pelvis as she urged him to fill her completely.

"Yes, yes, give me more!" She demanded, her voice a mix of lust and authority that made Liam's cock throb even harder. The boy wasn't sure if he could cum again or not, but he was going to keep going until he can't move his body.

And so, as Liam continued to slap his hips into Selene, and despite them feeling like time has stopped, things were still happening outside that small room.

Back in 'The Dragon's Roar' dojo, Maria and Mark were dealing with their own newfound emotions.

"Mommy, what do you mean?" Mia asked, confusion painting her cute face as she kept switching her gaze from Misty, back to Mark and Maria, and then back to Misty again.

"Yeah, what DO you mean?!" Mark echoed, his expression a mix of shock and anger. "Did you just say we're this girl's siblings?"

"Yes, yes you are." Misty answered simply, as if explaining something incredibly mundane. "The minute I saw your blue eyes, I got the feeling you might be that man's son, and that sword in your hand proves it. And if you're his son, I quickly put two and two together and figured out that girl must be the Maria he told me about long ago."

Misty explained, and yet it didn't make any of Mark, Maria, or Mia any less shocked. This was a revelation that shook them to their very core. Mark came here to find a master to train under, not a younger sister!

Though he had to admit, looking at the girl, she was a cute young thing. "I wouldn't mind fucking her..." He thought to himself, but he knew now wasn't the time.

He turned his eyes towards his other sister, Maria. "Maria, did you know about this?"

"N-No I didn't! I only knew Misty's name! Father never told me she was a sword master, or that they had a daughter!!" Maria's voice was a mix of shock and accusation as she stared at Mark. "What was father thinking?! Why keep it a secret?!"

"I can answer that." Misty said calmly, stroking Mia's red hair. "Your father kept it a secret because I asked him too. It's as simple as that. There was no need for you, or any of his other children, to know about Mia."

Mark felt his anger boil. "What do you mean, 'his other children'? We're her siblings! We had a right to know!" He growled, his fists clenching around the hilt of his sword.

"Mommy... You never joke, so this must be the truth, right?" Mia looked up at Misty with wide eyes filled with hope and confusion, her small body trembling with the weight of the revelation. The 10 years old girl surely didn't think she'd be walking onto this when she opened the door to the private training area.

"It's the truth. I... I would had wanted to tell you about this one day eventually, but it seems fate decided that day is today." Misty sighed, her gaze softening as she looked at Mark and Maria. "Mind you, if you still wish to be a student of mine, I'll still need to duel you to test your strength. Are you ready to fight?"

Mark felt both confused and angry. He had just learned he has a younger sister, and now the mother of that sister was trying to duel with him as if she didn't land a large revaluation on him few minutes earlier.

He knew one thing for certain though, if he wanted to get to the bottom of this, he would need to become this woman's pupil. "Fine, I accept your challenge. But if I win, not only will I become one of your students for a while, but you better tell us everything!" Mark said with a mix of anger and curiosity.

"Mark, no! Let's just leave this place! I don't like this! We can always find another master to train you!" Maria's voice was filled with fear and uncertainty, her eyes darting around the room.

It's not that Maria isn't curious about all of this, but the idea of her beloved younger brother getting wrapped into their father's ex-lover life (alongside their half-sister) was only making her more anxious for some reason. If it felt wrong, it felt that way for a reason, or at least that's what she believed.

"Maria..." Mark turned his gaze from Maria to Mia. He knew if he called off the duel now, he likely may not get to know Mia ever. He only ever got to know about her by some miracle, so should he just throw this miracle away ?

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most in the comment section wins!

1 - Call off the duel, perhaps it's best not to get involved with Misty and Mia. 

2 - Go ahead with the duel. 

RANDOM: Not an option, but I just want to know, do you guys want to Selene to have been impregnated by Liam here or not? Feel free to let me know!

Notes:

To those who wanted more Liam and Selene, I hope you liked this chapter!

And as always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. And let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

Chapter 18

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last chapter!

This chapter has some very, very fun choice! Can't wait to see which option wins!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic. (Pregnant)

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

---

"...I'm sorry, Maria, but I have to do this!" Mark said with a look of determination. He knew his big sis was worried, but he couldn't just walk away from this. Maria couldn't help but frown sadly. 

Mark's gaze went back to Misty once more, his decision clear.

The fiery determination in her eyes only fueled his own. "I accept your challenge!"

Misty nodded, a hint of amusement playing on her lips. She couldn't help but remember the boy's father in that moment. "Very well. But don't get ahead of yourself, Mark. You may have your father's blade, but do you truly have his skill? I'd like to see for myself."

And so, the duel was set. The air in the private training area was charged with tension as the two of them took their places. Mark could feel his heart racing, not just from the adrenaline of the fight to come, but from the anticipation of what might happen after. He also really wanted to put Misty in her place, he didn't like the way he felt she was looking down on him.

Misty didn't bother with any more formalities. She simply drew her sword and took a battle-ready stance. "Begin!" She said, her voice cold and authoritative.

Mark took a deep breath and focused his mind. "Here she comes!"

The clang of steel rang through the air as their swords met for the first time. The impact sent a shockwave through Mark's body, and he stumbled back, his arm trembling from the sheer power behind Misty's strike. 

She was fast, so fast that he could barely follow her movements. Her blade danced around him like a fiery serpent, seeking an opening.

Misty's eyes narrowed, watching Mark's every move, her sword flashing in the candlelight as she struck and parried with an ease that spoke of years of experience. Mark, on the other hand, was sweating and panting, his movements clumsy and desperate as he tried to keep up with her relentless assault.

"Mommy... Is that boy really my brother?" Mia thought to herself as she watched the duel take place, her mind racing with questions she didn't dare to voice out loud right now. "I've always wished I had a big brother, but to think things would end up like this..."

Maria couldn't help but hold her breath as she watched Mark fight. Despite his bravado, it was clear that Misty was in a league of her own, far FAR above Mark. 

Each time their swords clashed, it was like watching lightning strike a tree. Misty's blade was swift and precise, while Mark's was more like a wild swing in the dark, hoping to hit something. It's not that Mark was a bad sword user, it's just Misty was that good.

"Take this!" Mark yelled as he swung his sword with all his might, trying to land a hit on Misty. But she simply sidestepped with a grace that made her movements seem almost serene, her own blade carving through the air with a deadly precision.

"Nice try! But you're no match for me, boy!" Misty taunted, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and challenge as she blocked Mark's clumsy swing. 

Her blade suddenly started shining, a fiery aura surrounding it, as if she was wielding a sword made of fire. Misty's eyes lit up with excitement. "Ah, you do have some of your father's spirit in you. But it's not enough! He was far stronger than you when he was your age!"

Misty's blade sliced through the air, a fiery arc that left a trail of red-hot heat in its wake. Mark's eyes went wide as he barely managed to dodge the attack, his own blade feeling clumsy and heavy in his hand.

"..M-Magic?" Mark stuttered, his eyes wide with shock and a hint of fear as he saw Misty's sword ablaze with fiery magic. "...Are you a mage as well?!"

"No, no I'm not, but this sword is." Misty smirked, her eyes gleaming with pride as she flipped the sword in her hand, showing off the intricate runes etched into the blade. "This is the Sword of Premethous, a holy weapon imbued with fire magic. I suppose one DOES need to know how to handle magic on some level if they wish to wield it, but I'm no magic user myself."

The duel continued, with Mark's awkward swings growing slightly more precise, though he was still no match for Misty's masterful strokes. She was a storm of fire and steel, while Mark was a gust of wind trying to extinguish a bonfire.

"Pathetic..." She murmured as Mark coughed and wheezed, struggling to stand. "You have your father's passion, sure, but his skills are lost on you."

"Oh, shut up!"

Misty's blade flickered with a fiery glow as she stepped up her offensive. Mark's eyes grew wide with fear as he barely managed to block a strike that would have cleaved him in two. The force of the blow sent him stumbling back, his sword arm trembling. He didn't know if he could take much more of this.

With a roar of frustration, Mark swung his sword in a wild arc, hoping to catch Misty off-guard. But she was too fast, too skilled. Her blade darted out, a crimson streak that seemed almost alive with power.

It sliced through the air and caught Mark's unshielded side, the fiery blade slightly striking into his flesh. He stumbled, crying out in pain as he felt the heat of the magic-infused metal burn through his cloak and into his skin.

"Ahh! Fuck!" Mark screamed, dropping his sword as he clutched his side. The room spun around him, his vision blurred by the sudden agony.

"M-Mark!" Maria ran to him, her eyes wide with fear.

"Mommy! You didn't need to use the sword's special power!" Mia yelled.

"...I suppose I didn't, no. How disappointing." Misty fully thought Mark would be able to dodge or at least block it, but she had underestimated the boy's exhaustion. 

She watched as Mark crumpled to the floor, his hand clutching his side, his breathing ragged. The smell of burnt fabric and seared flesh filled the room.

"...I'm okay! I can still fight!" Mark groaned, pushing himself back to his feet.

"No, this duel is over." Misty said firmly as she sheathed her sword, the fiery glow dissipating as if it had never been there. She approached Mark, her eyes assessing the damage she had inflicted. "You're not as strong as I hoped. I could have you kicked out of the dojo right now, but I'd feel bad throwing such an untalented boy outside to his death."

"Huh? So are you saying..." Mark's voice trailed off as he looked at Misty with a mix of shock and disbelief. The pain from the burn was intense, but it was nothing compared to the blow to his pride.

"Yes, I'm saying I'll allow you to be my pupil. Now, Mia, find someone to come and heal his wounds!" Misty barked out, her voice a mix of disappointment and annoyance. The young girl nodded, running out of the room to do as she was told.

Mark looked at Maria, dumbfounded. "...I suppose I found a sword master to train me now?" Mark managed to say, his voice thick with pain and defeat.

"...I suppose, but I still don't like any of this!" Maria whispered to Mark, her voice barely above a whisper. "Let's just get you healed by Selene and get out of here!"

Of course, there was no way Maria and Mark could know Selene was getting her pussy pounded by Liam this very moment, so she couldn't be here to help heal out Mark.

"No, no Maria. I plan on sticking around until I feel like I'm stronger. I... I can't let what happened with Elena happen again." Mark said through gritted teeth.

Misty heard them. She didn't know who this Elena was, but hearing that this boy had suffered loss of some kind only made her more curious about him. At the very least, it made her believe he had some kind of motivation pushing him, which is more than some could say about themselves.

"He really does look like his father..." She thought to herself, remembering the sweet (and also sexy) times they shared.

Meanwhile, in another location inside the 'The Dragon's Roar' dojo, Aaron (and his fellow students) were showing Viola and Annie around the place.

"And this room is where we train for hand-to-hand combat." Aaron said proudly, leading Viola and Annie into a large chamber filled with mats and various weapons mounted on the walls.

"Wow!" Annie let out, amazed by what she's seeing. She did feel awkward about walking around the place with a bunch of shirtless guys she doesn't know, but luckily for her it was easy to get her mind off of that.

She turned to look at Viola, "This dojo sure is amazing! If I was a boy, I would had asked if I could be a student here as well!" Annie said with a smile on her face, her innocent brown eyes sparkling with excitement, but she quickly noticed Viola's mind was elsewhere.

"Hmmm..."

"Is something wrong, Viola?" Annie asked, a little worried.

"Oh, it's nothing! Was just thinking about Mark and Maria. I hope they're okay." Viola replied, trying to put on a brave face. "I know Maria hates me for sleeping with her brother, but I think she's very cute... And I'm finding myself craving Mark's cock for some reason..." Viola whispered that whole second part to herself, not wanting Annie to know she was crushing on both siblings.

"Huh? I didn't hear what you said just now. What's about Mark and Maria?" Annie asked, her curiosity piqued. 

"OH, it's nothing! Never mind me!" Viola's cheeks flushed slightly, and she quickly changed the subject. "Anyway, this dojo is sure something!" The irony of these boys showing Viola, a thief, around a place clearly of wealth and full of expensive looking weapons wasn't lost on her. 

Of course, none of them knew about her past, which only made this a better chance to try and steal something, but she managed to hold herself back for now.

Suddenly, a 10 years old girl with red hair came running towards them. "A-Aaron! Everyone!" Mia called out, her voice frantic and eyes wide. "You need to come quickly! Something's happened!"

Aaron and the other students looked at each other in confusion, but they knew better than to ignore Mia's pleas. "What happened?" One of the students asked.

"That boy, Mark, he got injured!" Mia panted. "I'm not sure how serious the wound is, but he does need someone to look into it!"

"What?!" Both Viola and Annie's eyes shot wide open as they heard Mia's urgent words. Viola felt a sudden jolt of panic in her chest.

And then, to keep a long story short, Mark's wound ended up not being as bad as it looked, it was a shallow burn, thanks to the quick thinking of Misty pulling back at the last moment.  It was nothing that couldn't be healed after a day or two with some rest and some potions from the dojo's medical supplies.

Mark couldn't help but feel like everyone was being very overdramatic over his 'injury', Annie ran up to him with tears in her eyes, but she calmed down when she saw it wasn't as serious as Mia made it sound.

And it wasn't just the girls who Mark felt were being overdramatic, so were the students, but for a different reason. They were shocked when their master, 'Lady Misty', told them Mark would be a fellow student of theirs from now on. 

Of course, all this was happening at the same time while Selene and Liam were going at it like animals in a heat inside that inn. The party wasn't sure where those two went, but as it was getting late, Misty offered them to sleep at the dojo for the day while Mark recovers. (She also offered them a meal, which they happily ate.)

Maria wasn't happy about this, of course. She told Mark she would rather go out and look for the inn Selene and Liam might have went too, but he talked her out of it. (He had to talk her out of it again once she learned she'll be sharing a room with just Viola for the night.)

Annie on the other hand was going to sleep with Aaron in his room, while the guys who shared the room with Aaron were going to sleep with the other students for the night.

"And... this will be your room." Mia spoke as she guided Mark into a small, but cozy space with a single mattress and a few candles flickering on a simple nightstand. Mark couldn't help but feel a twinge of disappointment. 

He was expecting something more grand, something that reflected the prestige of this dojo. But, the room was clean, which was more than he could say for most places he had stayed in during his travels.

"Thank you, Mia..." Mark murmured as he walked into the room, his side somewhat hurting him from the burn.

"Oh, and my room is right next door! So make sure you call for me or come by if you needed anything, okay?" The young girl said, trying to make her voice sound hopeful. "Good night... big brother!" She was hesitant to call him that, a blush on her face. She walked out of the room in a rush and closed the door behind her the minute she said it.

"A big brother, huh?" Mark murmured to himself, his mind racing with thoughts of the strange turn of events. He sat on the edge of the mattress, gingerly peeling off his shirt to inspect the burn. 

It was already starting to scab over, but the pain was a stark reminder of his failure. He lay back, the softness of the bed enveloping him. "What a day this turned out to be... To think I had a younger sister I didn't know about, and she's SO cute!"

But Mark's thoughts were soon interrupted by a soft knock on the door. 

He sat up with a jolt, his heart racing. "Come in!" He called out, his voice slightly shaky.

The door creaked open, and in the candlelit room, he saw Misty standing in the doorway. She looked at him with a smirk that could have melted ice. 

"Just wanted to come by and check that you like this room." She sauntered in, her movements deliberate and seductive, leaving the door open just a crack behind her.

"Yeah, it's fine. I mean, it's better than what I've had before." Mark said, trying to ignore the way his heart was pounding in his chest. He knew he shouldn't be thinking this, but he couldn't help but think how hot Misty was. He wouldn't be surprised if all her students here in this dojo had lustful dreams about her.

Misty walked closer, the candle light playing with the shadows on her face, making her look even more tempting. "I may not be able to start training you tomorrow, I'd like to wait until your body is fully recovered. But, I do have something else to offer tonight, if you're interested." She said.

Mark's heart skipped a beat. "W-What do you mean?" He stuttered, his voice hoarse with excitement.

"...If you want to know, come to my room tonight whenever you feel like it, you should know where to find it." Misty whispered as she stepped closer, her hand tracing the line of Mark's jaw. "Good night..."

And just like that, she stepped out, leaving Mark's mind racing with possibilities. 

He could feel his cock stiffen in his pants as he thought about the implications of her words. Could she be offering herself to him? 

"I mean, what other reason would a woman ask a guy to come to her room at night?" 

He knew that his father had been quite the playboy, and he wondered if perhaps Misty had a similar streak. Despite his pain, his curiosity and desire grew.

Mark closed his eyes, he tried to get some sleep, and he did just that for few hours, but eventually he woke up. He was feeling horny.

"Fuck... Is now really the time?" He rolled his eyes as he felt small burning sensation from his side. But the throbbing in his pants was something he couldn't ignore. 

His cock wanted some pussy, and Mark knew he could get it if he wanted.

"But who's room should I visit? I have few options here..."

---

Who's room should Mark visit? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Visit Viola and Maria's room. (Will lead to a threesome sex scene) (Both are pregnant)

2 - Visit Annie and Aaron's room. (Will lead to a threesome sex scene) (Annie can be impregnated)

3 - Visit Mia's room and show her some brotherly love. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Can't be impregnated)

4 - Visit Misty's room and see what's up. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Can be impregnated)

5 - Don't visit anyone and close your eyes again, sleeping the rest of the night.

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. And let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

Chapter 19

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last round! I'll be honest, I did not think Misty would win, but I'm not complaining!

I will say, this chapter may have ended up being a bit more heavy on the lore than I wanted it too coming into it, so I do apologize about that to those of you who aren't into that aspect. I still hope you enjoy reading the chapter though!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic. (Pregnant)

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

---

"Well, she DID invite me over, so might as well go and see what she wants..." Mark thought to himself, his hand unconsciously moving to adjust the bulge in his pants. 

Misty might be stronger at using swords, but Mark had a different kind of swordsmanship in mind. 

He slowly got out of bed, his cock leading the way like a compass pointing to the nearest wet pussy. He slowly opened the door and walked out of his room.

It was then he remembered Mia told him her room was right next to his. "...Perhaps I should check on her real quick?" The horny teen thought to himself, though for once his thoughts were innocent.

He slowly opened the door to Mia's room, and saw her sleeping peacefully on her side, the soft glow of the moonlight playing on her innocent features. Her red hair was sprawled out over her pillow, and the way she snored ever so slightly was adorable.

"So that's my younger sister, huh? I... I'm not sure how I'm suppose to treat her. I don't think my mind fully wrapped itself around this yet." Mark whispered to himself as he watched Mia sleep. He soon closed the door and went back on his way to Misty's room, his cock now at full mast.

Mark knows he has many half siblings out there, but he was only really raised with his full sister, Maria, and his brother. They were the only siblings he had ever known growing up. The only siblings he had a real 'relationship' with so to speak, and neither of them were younger than him.

So Mia suddenly coming into his life left him confused, he's not used to being the big brother, but he decided he wasn't going to think about her for now. He'd much rather think about her sexy mother, Misty.

And so, Mark continued his way towards Misty's room, though he wasn't the only one still awake right now...

"Hmmm..." Maria murmured as she lay on her futon, deep in thought, forcing her sleepy eyes to stay open.

"Can't sleep?" Viola asked from the other side of the room, also laying on her futon. "Let me guess, your young brother is on your mind!" The girl teased with a knowing smirk, her eyes glinting mischievously in the moonlight.

"Oh, shut up, you!" Maria threw a pillow at Viola's face, annoyed. "I already have enough to worry about, I don't need you to come along and add into it!"

It was pretty clear to Viola that Maria won't be forgiving her for sleeping with Mark anytime soon, which Viola thought was a shame, as she found Maria very cute.

"...I'm surprised you're so worried, I mean, I thought you'd be happy about finding out you have a younger sister and all." Viola said, her voice low. "I don't really have any living family left, so if I was in your place, I'd be over the moon."

Maria rubbed her pregnant belly, it was still non-existent, but she could feel that something inside her was about to start growing and growing any day now. Truth to be told, the 17 years old girl was both tired and sleepy, but her many thoughts were forcing her to stay awake.

"I...It's not that, I mean, that young girl is one part of it, but what really has me worried here is THAT woman." Maria whispered back, her mind thinking about Misty. "I can't read her at all, and if I can't read her, I for sure don't want my beloved younger brother getting wrapped up with her in any shape or form! And it's not even just that...."

"Oh? There's more?" Viola was a little surprised Maria was being so open right now, but the girl clearly needed someone to vent too, and there was no one else in sight but her. It would had been another story if Selene was here with them, but they still have no idea where the older woman went too.

"I'm not going to go into the details, but... Ever since Mark ate the forbidden fruit, he and father have been on the worst of terms. I...I don't like how connected father feels to this, even if not directly..." Maria's voice trailed off, remembering the events of that day.

She still blames herself. Mark only ate that forbidden fruit because of her, or at least that's what she believed.

"And it's all my fault..." Maria slowly murmured, her eyes closing as she started falling into deep asleep, exhaustion overtaking her. This has been a long day for her.

Viola just simply stared at her, confused by what she just heard. "Forbidden fruit?" She thought to herself, she had no idea what kind of fruit that could be, or why it would be forbidden to being with.

The thief in her almost wanted to wake up Maria and ask how much this forbidden fruit could be sold for (and where a girl could steal it from), but she knew Maria would only throw another pillow at her if she did that, so she held herself back once more.

Though one thing Viola was unsure if she'll be able to hold herself back on was Misty's weapon. "There is no doubt about it, that sword she had when we ran to check if Mark was okay or not, it was a holy weapon..."

While those two girls had a lot on their mind, some on the other hand were just happy to be with each other again.

"Aaron!" Annie let out as she gave her older brother a hug, they were sleeping right next to each other on the same bed.

"Annie, you aren't a little girl anymore..." Aaron whispered into her ear as he felt her warmth pressed against him in the darkened room. There was no one else in the room but them. "You're too old be sleeping with me in the same bed anymore. My roommates even left just to give you space and one of their beds."

"Oh, please! Just let me be for today!" Annie pouted, her cheek pressing against his chest. "It's not like I'll be sleeping in the dojo tomorrow, and it's been SO long since I slept next to you, so please..."

"Fine fine, gosh." Aaron chuckled, wrapping his arms around Annie. "Just for tonight." He whispered into her ear, his voice filled with the warmth of a brotherly love.

"Hmm, you smell nice! Did you shower?" Annie sniffed the air, her nose nuzzling against Aaron's neck. She hadn't realized how much she missed the scent of her brother's skin until now.

"I did! Somehow I knew you might jump into my bed tonight, and after you whispered in my ear that I smelled earlier, I went ahead and had a good wash," Aaron teased. "It's usually just us guys around here, so we tend not to care all that much about smelling good for each other."

"Haha, I see!" Annie giggled, her cheeks flushing slightly at the mention of her earlier remark. "I'm so happy I came... I really missed you!"

"I still can't believe you did, it must have been so dangerous!"

"Hmmm, no not really. Mark made sure to protect me!" Annie said, blushing as she mentioned Mark's name. Aaron noticed the small blush.

"This Mark... Annie, do you have feelings for him?" Aaron asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and concern. Annie's blush grew deeper, but she didn't pull away from her brother's embrace.

"...Maybe!" Was all Annie could reply, her voice muffled by the pillow she buried her red face in.

Aaron wasn't all that happy about this. To the 16 years old, Annie was his last remaining family member left. He's not sure he could ever just give her up to another man, not even to a wanna be hero like Mark, who didn't exactly leave the best first impression on Aaron.

Speaking of Mark, the horny 14 years old boy had finally reached his destination. Misty's room. He knocked softly, his heart racing.

"Come in." A voice, soft and sultry, beckoned Mark from the other side of the door. 

The boy did not to be told twice. He made his way in.

Inside, Mark found Misty reclining on a velvet chaise lounge, dressed in a silk kimono that barely contained her ample assets. She looked at him with a knowing smile, her eyes gleaming with a seductive fire.

It's not everyday a sexy woman in her 30s wait for Mark like this, he couldn't help but be turned on.

"You sure kept a lady waiting." Misty said with a playful smirk, her eyes raking over Mark's body hungrily. "I was thinking you wouldn't show up after all. I see you don't only have your father's face, but also his manners. If only you had his skills when it comes to battle as well."

Her words were like a challenge wrapped in a seductive whisper, and Mark couldn't help but roll his eyes.

"Well, I'm here now! So now what?" He said, trying to keep his voice steady, his eyes lingering on her full, plump breasts that the kimono was barely containing.

"Really? You want me to spell it out for you? Fine, take your clothes off, boy." Misty purred, her eyes dark with lust. Mark felt as if this older woman wanted to eat him alive, and he was more than ready to give her a challenge and show her who's going to be the boss here.

"Ha, is it a habit of yours to ask your pupils to come over to your room and get naked like this?" Mark asked, already starting to take off his clothes, his heart racing in his chest. He was trying to play it cool, but he couldn't help the excitement in his voice.

"No, not really. A rule of mine is to never fuck a student." Misty said as she approached Mark, touching his cheek gently. "But you, Mark, you aren't a student of mine yet, are you? Not until you recover and are in good shape, that is..." Her voice was low, and her touch sent electric shivers down his spine.

Mark couldn't help but smirk, she may be playing a game, but he was about to show her he was more than she can handle.

Once he was fully naked, Misty couldn't help but stare at his manhood, hunger in her eyes. "It seems like you've been blessed down there just like your father has, Mark." 

Just as Mark was about to tell her to stop mentioning his father, she stepped closer, her kimono fluttering open to reveal her own naked body, a contrast to his youthfulness.

"...I hope I'm not too old for a young boy such as you." Misty said with a smirk, her hand sliding down her stomach and landing between her legs, her fingers playing with her already swollen clit. 

Mark's eyes widened, watching her touch herself, and his 8 inches long cock grew even harder. "You see... I want a baby. I want you to put a baby inside my womb. You would do that for me, wouldn't you?"

Mark had no idea what was going through this woman's mind, but he was never the guy who needed to be told twice to fuck.

"As if you need to ask! Get on that futon, now!" Mark said with a grin, his confidence growing by the second. He watched as Misty slithered onto the futon, her hips swaying seductively. Mark followed her, unable to take his eyes off of her slutty figure.

He couldn't help but think how big of a difference this is. Earlier she had the aura of a respected sword master when she dueled with him, but now? She just looked like any other cheap slut to him, and he liked it.

Mark sat on the futon, facing Misty. "Lay down, Mark. I'll make you feel good first." She instructed.

"But I thought I was the one in charge here?" He said, trying to keep the smugness out of his voice. But the hungry look in Misty's eyes told him she had other plans.

With a seductive smile, she climbed onto her knees and shuffled closer to him, her breasts swaying with each movement. "Let's not get ahead of ourselves. You need to be... Prepared for the main event."

Misty took Mark's cock in her hand, stroking it before leaning in to give it a kiss. "Now, let's see what you're really made of, let's see if this cock is worthy of impregnating me." She murmured, her eyes never leaving his.

"Just start sucking it, slut!" Mark ordered, his voice thick with anticipation. Misty's eyes flashed with both amusement and challenge at his command. With a smirk, she leaned in closer, her full, glossy lips parting as she took in his cock inside her mouth. 

Her tongue swirled around the tip, teasing him before she began to suck with an enthusiasm that belied her earlier bossiness.

Mark leaned back, his eyes fluttering shut as he enjoyed the sensation of Misty's warm, wet mouth on his cock. 

"Fuck you're good at this!" He couldn't help but moan as she took him deeper, her cheeks hollowing out with each bob of her head. "Are you sure you haven't been sucking off these students of yours?" Mark sneered, feeling his ego swell with each moan he wrung from her.

His 8 inches were being pampered like royalty in Misty's mouth, and Mark couldn't help but smirk as she took him deeper, her eyes never leaving his, filled with a fiery determination to prove herself. Her mouth was like a warm, wet heaven around his cock, her tongue dancing around the tip in a way that sent shockwaves through his body.

"Yes, like that!" Mark moaned, his hands tangling in her hair as he guided her movements, showing her who was really in charge here. Misty took the cue and started to bob her head faster, her cheeks hollowing with each suck.

"Mmph!" Misty muffled around Mark's thick cock, her cheeks reddening with the effort. She didn't care if he was just a cocky kid, she was going to show him what a real woman could do. With a flick of her tongue, she traced the vein that pulsed along the length of his shaft, her eyes never leaving his. It might have been a while since she had to suck a cock this big, but she still knew all the right moves to make a man beg for more.

Mark's grip tightened on her hair, pulling her closer as he thrust upwards, his eyes glazed over with pleasure. This bossy slut knew exactly how to handle a cock, and he was going to enjoy every second of it. "Take it all, slut!" He groaned, watching as she took his length down her throat with a gulp.

It didn't take long for Mark to feel like he was about to cum, with Misty's skilled mouth working wonders on his cock. Misty, feeling that Mark was about to cum, decided to give him a show she knew would make him explode.

The older woman took his length deeper into her mouth, her cheeks hollowing out as she worked her throat muscles around him. Mark could feel the pressure building in his balls, and he knew he was close.

"Fuck! You really want my cum, don't you?! Fine! Take it!" Mark's voice was a mix of anger and lust as he felt his orgasm. Without a second thought, he grabbed Misty's head and pushed it down onto his cock, his hips bucking upwards as he released his hot, sticky seed into her mouth.

"Mppghh!" Misty's eyes watered as Mark's cum filled her mouth, load after load, but she didn't miss a beat, continuing to suck and swirl her tongue around his cock, eager to show him she could handle it all. Her cheeks bulged as she took his entire load, her throat working to swallow each and every drop.

"Just like that! Swallow every last drop!" Mark shouted, feeling his dick pulse with pleasure as Misty took his entire load. Her cheeks were stained with his cum, and she looked up at him with a mix of satisfaction and challenge. "I suppose they don't call you 'sword' master for nothing with that mouth of yours!!"

Even though she beat him in the duel, Mark still found it hard to believe. Right now, the woman sucking his manhood was nothing more than a whore in his eyes. The way she took his cum in her mouth and swallowed it all just like that, It was like watching a slut devour a treat, and hey he was more than happy to give her the treat she wants.

Misty slowly slid his cock out of her mouth, her eyes gleaming with a mix of satisfaction and lust. "Now, are you ready for the main event, Mark?" She asked, licking his manhood. "You should feel very lucky, young boy, I don't tend to let the men in my life treat me like some kind of cheap whore, but... Today is special, haha."

"Special? How come?" Mark asked, feeling his cock still twitching from the intense orgasm Misty had just given him. He watched as she stood up from the futon, her body moving with a grace that made him want to fuck her even more.

"Just stay there, okay? Let me ride you and show you how a sword master can handle a cock!" Misty said with a smirk, her voice dripping with a seductive confidence that made Mark's cock twitch with anticipation. 

She straddled him, her wet pussy hovering over his still-hard manhood. 

The young 14 years old boy wanted nothing more than to be balls deep inside of her already. He couldn't stop thinking about how much he wanted to breed her. He couldn't stop thinking about the shocked faces on Aaron and the rest of Misty's students faces once they see her belly grow larger and large, his child growing inside her.

Misty slowly lowered herself onto Mark's cock, her eyes never leaving his. The feeling of her wet pussy enveloping him was almost too much for Mark to handle.

"Ah...Ahh...You're so big!" Misty moaned as she took Mark's full length inside of her, her body stretching to accommodate his thick cock. Mark smirked at her words, feeling a surge of power as he watched her squirm. "So big! You really are your father's son...Ahhh..."

"Come now, don't act so innocent, slut! Just take it!" Mark said, his voice a mix of lust and command as Misty's pussy slowly swallowed his cock. It felt so good, he had to try hard to hold himself back from letting out a moan.

She on the other hand couldn't help but let out a low moan, her walls tightening around him as she adjusted to his size. Her eyes never left his, and in that moment, Mark felt like he owned her. She may become his sword master in few days, but right now? She's his bitch.

"You're mine now!" Mark growled, his hands gripping Misty's hips firmly as he began to thrust upwards, meeting her movements with his own. Her moans grew louder, her breasts bouncing with each meeting of their bodies. "You're going to have my baby, Misty!"

"Y-Yes! Yes!...Ahhh!" Misty's moans grew more frantic as Mark's cock filled her up completely. She started to move her hips in a sensual dance, riding him with all her might. Her nails dug into his skin, leaving marks on his back as she began to bounce harder, her pussy taking all of him with each stroke.

Her pussy felt like a vice around him, her muscles squeezing and releasing in a rhythm that was driving Mark wild. He watched as her breasts bobbed in time with their fucking, up and down. Mark grabbed one, kneading it roughly as he continued to pump into her.

"Oh, Mark...yes...just like that! You're SO deep inside of me!" Misty's voice was high-pitched and breathy, a stark contrast to her usual authoritative tone. It was like music to Mark's ears, as it meant he was starting to break her down into the whore he saw her as.

Wanting to take the lead here, Mark suddenly pushed onto her side, rolling her onto her back and flipping onto his side to spoon her from behind. 

"A-ahh!" Misty's eyes went wide with surprise for a moment, but she quickly caught on, her legs spreading and her hips lifting to meet him, to meet his cock. 

"Hungry for more, huh? Don't worry, I'll give you your treat!" Mark said as he repositioned them into a spooning position, his cock still buried deep inside her welcoming pussy. Misty gasped as he began to move again, her nails digging into the futon.

Misty was starting to feel Mark his her cervix, his cock reaching depths that no cock has reached in a while. She couldn't help but compare this boy to his father, he was just as rough and just as demanding.

"Soo good! It feels so good inside of you!" Mark was starting to get lost in pleasure, the warmth of Misty's cunt around his cock giving him so much pleasure.

"So rough! You're just like him..." Misty murmured, her voice thick with lust.

Mark's teeth clenched at the mention of his father, his thrusts becoming more aggressive. "It takes a real special kind of whore to seduce both father and son!! So tell the truth, how many students of yours have you slept with?!" Mark's voice was thick with lust and anger as he pounded into Misty's pussy without any mercy. 

He could tell he was starting to hurt the older woman, that his young cock was perhaps more than she was used to, but it only served to excite Mark further. He loved the idea of being rougher than anyone she had ever been with, especially after the way she had talked to him earlier. 

He was about to show this woman her place, and he was going to enjoy every second of it.

"Ahhh! S...Slower, Mark!" Misty begged, her body quivering under the onslaught of his powerful thrusts. But Mark was beyond reason now, driven by a fierce hunger that only the tight, wet embrace of Misty's pussy could satisfy.

"It feels so fucking good inside of you! So fucking good! Those poor students of yours! To think their master is one giant whore who loves to milk the cum out of her student's cock!" Mark growled, his balls slapping against her body with a wet smack.

Misty could only set there and moan, feeling Mark's cock plunge deep inside of her, stretching her out more than she had felt in years. His roughness was surprisingly invigorating, and she found herself getting wetter and wetter with each stroke, not that it helped much with the pain.

Suddenly, Mark flipped Misty onto her stomach as he remained inside her, his cock still deep in her pussy. He grabbed her by the hips, pulling them up and back so that her ass was in the air. "You want to be treated like a whore? You want to have a child inside your womb by the end of the night? Then let's do it right!" He exclaimed, his voice thick with lust.

Misty gripped the futon tightly, her eyes squeezed shut as Mark began to pound her from behind. The new position allowed him to reach deeper, and she could feel him hitting her cervix with every thrust.

"Stupid bitch! I bet you only made me a student so you could have my seed in that womb of yours, didn't you?!" Mark shouted as he continued to pound Misty's pussy with all his might, going balls deep inside the older woman.

"Ahhh! Mhhhhh!" Misty's moans only grew louder, and she arched her back, pushing herself back onto him, eager for more. Perhaps the fact she's treated with so much respect for being the sword master of the 'The Dragon's Roar' dojo made her miss being treated like a slut every once in a while like this. She has an image to uphold after all, but inside this room? She can allow herself to become Mark's slut without any judgement.

But even setting that aside for a second, she had a goal tonight: Getting pregnant. If she can justify acting like a whore to herself cause something important was on the line, she can still sleep well at night.

"Fuck! Your pussy sure is tight for a woman who's had so many cocks!" Mark grunted, his hands tightening on Misty's hips as he pounded into her from behind. The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled the small room, along with Misty's cries of pleasure and pain. "But seriously, answer me! How many of your students fucked you like this?!"

Misty's cheeks reddened with both embarrassment and arousal, but she kept her mouth shut. The older woman didn't want to admit the truth to Mark that she may or may not have allowed few of them to hit it when they were at their most desperate and she was feeling horny, but it was something she liked to pretend never happened, as it was a blatant rule break. 

It was then Mark felt like he was about to cum. It was like as if he felt Misty's womb, begging him to feed it all the cum Mark had in his balls. Now the question was, should he feed this hungry slut, or does she not deserve it?

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Give the slut what she wants and breed her womb.

2 - Pull out and finish inside her mouth, perhaps it'll make her come begging for more later.

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. And let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

Chapter 20

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last chapter! I hope you enjoy this chapter as well!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic. (Pregnant)

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

---

Mark's grip on Misty's hips tightened even more, his cock driving deep into her with a fierce determination that left the older woman out of breath. "Beg for it, whore! If you don't tell me who you slept with from your students, I won't give your womb my cum!" He shouted, his voice a mix of lust and anger.

Misty's eyes snapped open, she wasn't sure she could keep up with this young boy anymore, and it would be even worst if she went through all of this, only for him not to give her his cum in the end. "I...." Misty hesitated, her voice was strained from the forceful thrusting.

She could feel the young boy's cock swelling inside of her, his rhythm growing erratic as he approached the edge of his climax. "I'll tell you, I'll tell you!" She gasped, her voice a desperate whine.

Misty started listing the names of her students who she slept with as Mark pounded her pussy, one name after another. In the end, she listed around 12 names, Aaron being one of them.

Each time she listed a name, Mark slapped her ass, his cock still deep inside of her. The sound of her ass being slapped echoed into the night, mixing with her moans and gasps of pain.

"Tell me more, bitch! If you're not being honest, I'll pull out!" He growled, his own pleasure rising with each confession. "If you slept with that many, might as well just say you slept with all your students! It seems you weren't just their sword master, but also their whore, huh?!"

"...I swear, that's everyone! Please, please cum inside of me! Please, please, I need it!!" Misty begged like a whore, her voice now a mix of desperation and lust as she felt Mark's cock pulse deep within her.

Mark flipped the slut onto her back, her legs spread wide, taking every inch of his young cock.

He took a moment to appreciate her desperate expression, her chest heaving with each gasping breath each time his cock hit her cervix.

"I want to see your face as I put a baby inside that womb of yours!" He leaned over her, his cock still buried deep. He couldn't help but think about how his own father had been one of the ones to fill this bitch up once upon a time, and now it was his turn to do so.

He started once more slamming his hips against hers with a ferocity, his cock was a piston, hammering into her with a punishing rhythm that made her eyes roll back into her head.

"Ahhh! So big! You're cock is too big! Ahhh" Misty's pleas turned into moans as Mark's cock slammed into her over and over again, her poor cervix finding it hard to keep up with his manhood.

He didn't care about her protests or her moans. He was going to fuck her until she begged him to stop, until she admitted she was nothing but a slut for his cock. He was going to fuck her until her womb was overflowing with cum.

And speaking of cum, he was about to do just that.

"Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! " Mark let out, feeling the pressure in his balls reach its peak.

"Ahhh!" Misty let out. He was so deep inside of her, she could feel every pulse of his veins as him cum rushed into her womb, filling her with his warm seed. She could feel her insides quiver with each pulse, her womb overwhelmed by the sheer amount of cum suddenly filling her.

It was unlike anything she had felt in a very long time, it was as if she was being used like a breeding vessel by this young boy who's young enough to be her son.

"Fuck!" Mark shouted, feeling his cock throb as he emptied his balls into Misty's welcoming pussy. He watched with a twisted sense of satisfaction as her face contorted in pleasure-pain, her eyes rolling back into her head. "You're slutty hole is milking my cock! You sure want that baby, huh?"

He knew he had hit her cervix again and again, and he loved the power it gave him to see her squirm beneath him, and he wasn't done with her yet, no, he still had the energy to breed her some more.

Mark went back to moving his hips, slamming his cock balls deep inside her again. She was his, for tonight at least, and he wasn't going to hold back. "You want more, slut? You're going to get more!" He snarled, his eyes flashing with a mix of anger and excitement. He could feel his cum around his cock, which made for some nice lube, not that he needed it to fuck this slut's pussy.

"So full! I'm already so fullllll! No more!" Misty screamed, her voice hoarse from her earlier moans and pleas. But Mark was insatiable, his lust fueled by the power he had over her, by the way she was begging for his seed. He grabbed her by the neck, squeezing just enough to make her eyes water as he hammered into her.

"A slut like you has no right being a a sword master of a dojo! You should just become a breeding slut! I'm sure Mia would love having younger siblings!" Mark said with a sneer. He knew it was a low blow, but her pussy was bringing the worst out of him with how good it felt. It made him feel like he was on top of the world.

Misty was angry, of course. She would never let a man talk to her like this normally, and yet here she was, letting a young 14 years old boy do and speak to her like this. But she knew she had brought this upon herself, she had allowed herself to get into this situation, and the worst part? Part of her was just happy he left his seed inside her womb.

She couldn't help but think perhaps he's right on some level, maybe she is a slut. His cock reminds her so much of his father, which only made her more into it. And the boy looking just like his father also helped. It was as if she went back in time and was having him fuck her again, except this time she was the one begging for it, begging for his cum, begging for a baby.

"...Please, breed me some more! Put a baby in me!" Misty begged, her voice now a desperate whine as she felt Mark's cock fill her up, stretching her to the brink of pain and pleasure. Mark smirked, his hand still tight around her neck as he began to thrust faster, his hips moving in a blur as he claimed her over and over again.

"Good slut! You should know your place, you hear?!" Mark growled as he continued to fuck Misty's pussy like it was a toy, his cock moving in and out of her with ferocity. She was his to use, to breed, to make her feel like the slut she was. "I'll put so many babies inside of you, you'll have no idea what to do with all of them!"

Misty's eyes rolled back into her head, her body trembling. "Sooo deep! You're soooo deep! Ahhh! I can't take it!" She moaned like a bitch. She couldn't decide if she wanted Mark to stop or keep going, not that Mark planned on listening to what she had to say on the matter anyway.

She had no idea how this boy still had so much energy to do all of this on top of his earlier injury she gave him by mistake. Misty kept having to remind herself she's suppose to be the strongest sword user woman in the Kingdom, not some boy's breeding slut, but she had to admit that it felt so tempting to just throw that strong side of her away and embrace being a whore for Mark. Becoming a whore has never been more tempting.

"Fuck, I'm about to cum again!" Mark roared, his eyes squeezed shut as he felt his orgasm building. His cock was like a weapon, and Misty's cunt was his battleground.

Mark could feel Misty's pussy spasming and clenching around his large cock, as if it was once more begging for its second round of cum.

The idea of filling her up again only made him more eager, more determined to leave his mark on her womb. He began to fuck her even harder, his hips slapping against her thighs, the sound echoing through the quiet room.

"M-Mark..." Misty managed to choke out, her voice hoarse from her earlier screams. Their eyes were on each other, both lost in the intense moment. Mark let go of her neck, putting both his hands beside her body as he started pounding her faster and faster, he was about to cum any second now. Misty bought her arms around him, bringing him closer.

"Here it... Comes!!!" Mark shouted, his cock swelling even larger inside Misty's pussy. With one final thrust, he erupted deep within her, his hot seed spurting out like a fountain, filling her up with a force that was almost painful.

"A....Ahhh....I'm so full....My womb is about to burst!" Misty whined, her body trembling with pleasure as Mark's cock continued to pump her full of his thick cum. The feeling was indescribable, and she could feel herself getting more and more addicted to his cock.

Mark could feel his cock throbbing with each pulse of his orgasm, his seed spilling into Misty's welcoming womb. Her tight pussy was clenching around him, trying to milk every drop of cum from his balls.

He leaned in, kissing her deeply, his tongue invading her mouth as he claimed her fully. It was his way of letting this woman know that she's his whore now, and that this pussy is his to dump his seed inside whenever he wants.

Misty's eyes widened in surprise, but she didn't push him away. Instead, she kissed him back as she still felt his cock pulsing inside her, her own body responding in kind. The kiss grew more intense, their tongues dancing together as Mark continued to thrust deep within her.

"You're mine now, slut." Mark whispered into her ear, his breath hot and heavy. "You may be a powerful woman outside this room, but from now on you'll always be here to take my cum whenever I need it, you hear?"

Misty didn't even need to respond, her pussy's grip around Mark's cock was answer enough. He felt her muscles clamp down on him, trying to keep his cock inside her as if she didn't want him to ever leave.

Mark pulled out with a wet sound, a string of cum connecting them. He watched with a smirk as she whimpered at the loss of his cock, her eyes glazed over with a mix of pleasure and defeat. Cum quickly started leaking out of her overstuffed pussy, staining the sheets.

"...Ah...That...I'm so full....I must be pregnant now." Misty breathed out heavily, her body still quivering from the intense fucking she had just received from Mark. The young boy had taken her like a beast in a heat.

"Yes, yes you are. I have no doubt about it that I put a baby inside of you right now. I don't know why you wanted to become pregnant all of the sudden, but frankly I don't care." Mark said with a smug smile. "As long as I get to fill your womb with my cum whenever I want, that's all that matters to me."

Mark had to wonder how Mia would feel once she learns that her mother is pregnant with her half brother's child. It brought a smile to his face knowing that not only did he make that young girl an older sister now, but also an aunt.

"....I have my reasons for wanting to get pregnant, and you reminded me so much of the man I used to love, so I just knew it had to be you who I wanted to impregnate me..." Misty whispered, her voice thick with lust and a hint of sadness as she rubbed her belly, feeling Mark's warm cum deep inside her womb.

"Can you stop talking about my father while we're doing this?! Gosh! I'm the one fucking you right now, okay? Don't have another man on your mind!" Mark snapped, his annoyance clear. It's true he didn't like the idea of Misty thinking about another man while they fuck, but also he wasn't on the best terms with his father right now, so he'd rather not think about him if not needed.

And so, Mark soon got up and left, leaving the naked (and now pregnant) woman there all by herself, her pussy still leaking cum. She did him if he'd like to just sleep the night over at her room, but he declined. Something told him she'd just find another way to mention his father again.

The next day came all too quickly in Valoria, and the first ones up were none other than a certain 'couple' in a certain inn...

"....Huh? What.... What time is it?" Selene asked as she slowly opened her eyes, confused as to where she's at.

The event of the previous day with Liam quickly rushed back to her.

"Oh! This place..." It was then she noticed a naked and tired Liam laying right next to her, his cock still half hard from the previous night, cum both on his body, but also cum leaking from her pussy.

The memories of how they'd fuck until they couldn't move, but then they'd go back to fucking the minute they found any energy, all came rushing back to her.

She also could remember Liam laying there, exhausted and unable to move, as she sucked his cock over and over, draining it of any drops of cum that might have remained from his previous orgasms.

"...We sure went all out yesterday, huh... Oh, Liam!" Selene just realized she could use her healing magic to help the poor boy, which she did right away.

After a minute or two of having healing magic used on him, Liam finally felt like he could move again. "That was... awesome." Was all Liam could say, his voice still thick with sleep and lust. He looked over at Selene, her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and satisfaction.

"I'm sorry, Liam! That was your first time having sex, wasn't it? I should have been more gentle with a boy your age." Selene said with a giggle, her cheeks still red from the exertion of the night before. She leaned over and gave his half hard cock a gentle kiss, her soft, warm lips brushing against his sensitive skin.

Truth to be told, part of her wanted to suck this boy's 4 inches penis for all its worth once more, but she held herself back. Now wasn't the time.

"Don't apologize... That felt so good, haha. Did you feel good?" Liam asked, his voice a little shaky.

Selene nodded with a gentle smile, "I did, I did! Though I do feel bad that we didn't tell anyone where we went off too... I bet they're so worried about us!"

Liam and Selene did want to dash straight away towards the dojo, to let everyone know they're okay, but as they spent all of yesterday having sex without eating anything (not counting Liam's cum which Selene happily swallowed), they had no energy on them, so they decided to eat at the inn's restaurant first.

As they ate, a merchant who sold clothes and such goods passed by their table. Feeling like the early morning today appeared to be somewhat cold, Selene decided to buy something.

"You didn't need to get this for me, Selene..." Liam spoke, feeling embarrassed by the gift Selene just got him.

"No no, it's my way of apologizing after being a bit too rough on a young sweet boy like you yesterday. I wouldn't want you catching a cold!"

Selene had bought Liam a sweater from the merchant. It was comfortable, but the young 13 years old boy felt as if all of this happened too fast. He was still grateful deep down though.

"...I thought you said you wouldn't treat me like a younger brother." Liam said, his cheeks reddening as he put on the sweater Selene had bought him.

It was a soft material, and it fit him perfectly, almost as if Selene had known his size without asking.

"Oh, sorry. My bad. Old habits die hard, I guess. You just really remind me of him." Selene chuckled, a sad look briefly flickering in her eyes. "Honestly... Part of me does feel guilty. I feel like I just tainted another young sweet boy. I suppose a part of me was trying to find a way to make up for it."

"Don't say that, you didn't 'taint' me!" Liam protested, his voice filled with a strange mix of anger and affection. He grabbed Selene's hand that had been playing with the edge of the tablecloth, giving it a gentle squeeze. "What we did was amazing. I liked it, LOVED it, okay?"

"But..."

"If you want to make it up for me, would you answer a question I have for you instead?" Liam asked, his bright green eyes searching Selene's for any hint of hesitation. She took a bite of her toast, chewing thoughtfully before swallowing.

Liam wasn't going to ask about her brother, as he feels that's too personal, and is likely a topic Selene wouldn't want to get into, but he is still curious about other things regarding her.

"If you don't mind me asking this... Why are you traveling with Mark and Maria? I know those two are going up north towards Silvermoon to handle some pack of orcs or something, but what about you? You aren't interested in that, are you? I just don't understand why a sweet kind lady like you would be going on such a dangerous journey like this."

"...You're right, I'm not interested in that. But you see, Liam, I don't really have a destination in mind, and it's cause I'm... I'm just looking for a place to die." Selene's eyes grew distant, her voice quieter than it had been in the entirety of their conversation.

Liam wasn't sure how to respond to Selene's sudden revelation. The mood at the breakfast table shifted from one of light-hearted banter to a heavy silence, the weight of her words hanging in the air like a dark cloud.

He stared at her, his young mind racing to find a way to respond, but all he could do was sit there as he felt his heart break for her. "Why? Selene, why would you say that?" He asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

She didn't answer.

Meanwhile, back with Mark, he was woken up by a knock on the door. It was Mia.

"...Mark? Are you awake?" The young 10 years old girl, Mia, called out softly from the other side of the door.

Mark groaned, his body feeling like it had been run through a gauntlet after pounding Misty's pussy all night. He had hoped to get at least one more hour of sleep before he had to face the day.

"I'm awake now! Come in!" He called out, his voice gruff from the exertion of the night before.

Mia opened the door and made her way in, looking just as cute as the day before. Mark couldn't help but smirk when he thought again about how he just made her a big sister, and she doesn't even know it yet.

"Um, how is your injury? Does it hurt? I brought a potion you could use, if you want." Mia offered.

Mark took the potion from her, it wouldn't hurt to use it. "I'm feeling much, much better today, but I'll happily make use of this potion!" He drank it down, feeling the warmth spread through his body and the last of his aches fade away. "Thanks, Mia!"

The young girl blushed, just noticing that her big brother was sleeping with his shirt off. She couldn't help but stare, but she quickly fixed her eyes.

"Would you... Would you like for me to show you around the dojo? Mommy may or may not start training you today, so you wouldn't really have time to see the place until after the training is done..." Mia said with a hopeful smile, her blue eyes sparkling like the stars that adorned her dress.

"Hmmm..." Mark had few options to pick from here. How should he spend his morning free time? He may not have much of it later once training starts.

---

How should Mark spend his morning free time? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Let Mia show you around the dojo.

2 - Go find Maria and see how she's feeling.

3 - Go find Viola and keep an eye on the thief.

4 - Go find Annie and have her prepare you a nice breakfast.

5 - Go outside the dojo and search for Selene and Liam.

Notes:

And so... Misty joins the list of female characters Mark has impregnated xD

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want.

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 21

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last chapter!!

It was a close vote, but the option I thought would win ended up winning, so good job to those who voted for it!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic. (Pregnant)

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

Mia, 10, Human. Can't fight.

---

"You know what? Sure! That sounds great, actually." Mark said with a smile, pushing aside his thoughts of the previous night.

He was curious how his other party members were doing, but it's not everyday a cute young girl, who happens to be his sister, comes around and offer to guide him around a place.

Mia's face lit up, and she clapped her hands together in excitement. "O-Okay then! Follow me!" She chirped. Mark followed Mia out of the room, her tiny hand in his.

As they walked through the hallways of the dojo, Mark couldn't help but admire the way her hips swayed in her dress. She was so small, so delicate, and he couldn't help but want a taste. He couldn't help but wonder how tight her pussy would feel around his cock.

He felt a stirring in his loins, his thoughts wandering to the night before, and how different it would have been with Mia in his arms instead of a grown woman like Misty. He pushed those thoughts aside, focusing instead on the tour she was giving him.

"This is the training hall," Mia said, her voice echoing in the large room filled with various weapons and training equipment. Mark nodded, his eyes scanning the space.

It was clear that the dojo took the training of its pupils seriously. The walls were lined with wooden dummies, and the floor was padded with thick mats.

"Just how long has 'The Dragon's Roar' been around? It sure looks like a dojo with everything someone who wants to train in the way of sword could dream of!" Mark said with genuine amazement.

"Haha... I don't really know when it was founded, but I do know that this dojo has long been inherited by members of my family. My mother inherited from grandfather, who inherited it from his father, and so on. It's like a family tradition!" Mia's laughter filled the room, her cheeks rosy with excitement as she looked up at Mark.

"And will you also inherit it one day?" Mark asked, a question he thought was innocent enough, but it made the young girl's smile drop.

She continued the tour, leading him through the sparring area, the hand-to-hand combat area, and the library filled with ancient tomes of martial knowledge. As they moved from room to room, Mia finally acknowledged Mark's previous question.

"This dojo... It's really something, isn't it? They say it's the best dojo in all of Valoria, but... I doubt mommy wants me to inherit it." Mia said, her voice quieter than before, her eyes downcast. Mark's ears perked up at her words.

"What makes you say that?"

"Well, to inherit this place, you need to be a sword master, but mommy never taught me how to wield a sword. In fact, she forbids me from even touching one." Mia spoke with a tinge of sadness, her eyes cast down to the floor.

Mark couldn't help but think of Misty wanting him to impregnate her, and if it had anything to do with this inheritance thing, but he didn't think he had enough clues to really say for sure.

"Do you want to inherit this place?" Mark asked, his voice gentle as he tried to gauge Mia's feelings on the matter. Her eyes lit up briefly before dimming again. He did feel like he may have ruined the mood when all she wanted was to show him around the place.

"Yeah... I do. I've always dreamt of being a great swordswoman, jut like mommy." Mia murmured, her small hand tightening around Mark's. "But maybe I don't have any right to complain. I mean, both mommy, and all of her students, are all so nice to me. They all treat me like I'm their younger sister, but... I'm glad I got to have an actual big brother of mine show up!"

Mia looked up at Mark with a hopeful smile, and his heart skipped a beat. He didn't know why, but he felt a sudden urge to protect her, to make sure she got everything she ever wanted, and maybe even put a baby in her belly to carry on the family lineage. But that was a thought for another time.

"I imagine she's still too young to get pregnant, damn." Mark thought to himself.

"Hm? Is something wrong?" Mia asked, having no idea what type of lustful thoughts were running through Mark's head. She tugged at his arm, bringing him back to the present.

"O-Oh, it's nothing, haha! Let's carry on the tour, shall we?" Mark said, his cheeks slightly reddening. He couldn't help but feel guilty for thinking such things about Mia in such a way.

What Mark didn't know was that someone from far away inside the dojo was watching them as Mia guided him, hand in hand.

"...." Maria was surprised when she saw Mark walking in with Mia holding his hand. It was innocent enough, but the way Mark's eyes lingered on Mia's body, especially her ass, was definitely not innocent.

"Are you not going to go and say hello to him? Or good morning?" Viola asked, who was standing right next to Maria. "It seems like they're having some good old family bonding time, I don't see why you wouldn't want to go join them."

"I don't want to be around that girl. I don't want to be around her mother. I don't want to BE in this place. I'm leaving." Maria's voice was cold as ice, a total contrast from her eyes which burned in jealousy.

"H-Huh? Where are you going? Shouldn't you tell Mark that you're leaving before you go out?" Viola's voice was filled with confusion and concern as she watched Maria turn on her heels.

"....I'll go and search for Selene and Liam, I am worried about them. As for Mark, it seems he's too busy getting himself involved with that girl and her mother, so I don't think he has room to think about me and what I do." Maria said with a snort before walking away.

"Gosh, she's so cute when she's mad..." Viola whispered to herself as she watched Maria storm off and out of the dojo. "I suppose I could follow her, but now IS the perfect chance for me to get my hands on that weapon with no one around to keep an eye on me..."

Viola knows that with a child growing her belly, that she'll soon reach a stage where she can't move around as easily and steal things. With a holy weapon so close by, she thought she would be a fool to just walk away from this chance.

Back with Mark and Mia, they continued their tour, the little girl's voice filling the air with tales of the dojo's history and the great warriors who had once trained within its walls.

Mark couldn't help but feel a twinge of something forbidden as he listened to her sweet voice, his eyes taking in the way her dress fluttered with each step she took.

"Mia! There you are." A voice called out, interrupting Mark's thoughts. It was Misty, her face a mask of sternness that didn't match the faces she was making at him last night as he fucked her. She looked at Mark, then at Mia, and her expression softened. "Ah, I see you two are getting along."

"Mommy! Good morning!" Mia let out as she ran towards Misty and gave her a hug. "I was just giving Mark here a tour of the place! He didn't really have the chance to see it yesterday."

"Were you, now? How sweet of you, Mia. And I see the injury I gave you yesterday isn't slowing you down too much, Mark." Misty said with a knowing smile, her eyes lingering on the young man's chest. "If you're feeling in shape to walk around the place with Mia, then surely you have the energy to start training today!"

"Huh? But..." Mark sighed, it seemed he'll be starting his training today after all. Part of him couldn't help but think Misty was trying to take revenge for last night with this early start.

"You do want to get stronger, don't you? Or are you just here to play tourist with my daughter?" Misty said, her voice sharp as she looked down at Mark, her eyes gleaming with a challenge. She wanted to put this boy in his place for the way he treated her yesterday.

"Alright, alright, fine!" Mark said, rolling his eyes at Misty's insistence. He would rather keep things between him and Misty at least appear to be on good terms while Mia is watching. And besides, now that Misty is pregnant with his baby, he'll always have a way to get to her.

And so, as Mark went to get ready to start his training, Maria on the other hand was making her way through Valoria.

Valoria was a town of warriors, a town where warriors from all over the Kingdom, and also outside of it, come to train and hone their skills. The girl saw many boys and men, carrying sometimes stupidly large weapons, walking around going about their day.

Some were even giving her lustful looks. There weren't many girls walking around with a weapon by their side like Maria, which only made her stand out more in the crowd.

"Hey, babe! Wanna come with me? I'll show you a good time!" A guy, who seemed to be 20 years old, asked with a leer as he ogled her from top to bottom, his eyes landing on her boobs.

"...I'll pass, now get out of my way!" Maria was in a bad mood. Not only did she have to deal with guys coming and asking her if she'll allow them to fuck her, but she also had no idea where Selene and Liam even are.

The truth was, she just wanted to get away from that dojo, and Liam and Selene made for some nice excuse.

"Mark looks so happy walking around with that girl... Even if she's my sister, I... I don't want her to have Mark." Maria thought to herself, her fists clenching tightly as she pushed her way through the bustling streets of Valoria. "But she's both cute and young, I bet it's only a matter of time before Mark decide to have his way with her, and that's assuming he didn't already do it with her yesterday night..."

Maria didn't grow up with any sisters, so in a way, both of her brothers were always just for her to do with what she wants. She's not used to having to share a brother with a sister, and in a way, she thinks it's worst than having to share him with just another girl who's a stranger, such as Viola.

As Maria walked around, lost in thoughts, somebody spotted her.

"Oh, Maria!" Selene's sweet voice called out from a nearby alley, snapping the girl out of her jealous rage. She turned to see Selene and Liam walking towards her, both looking slightly confused.

"What are you doing here all on your own? Did something happen?" Liam asked, concern etched on his face as he approached the older girl.

Maria was about to say something, but then she remembered how these two don't really know about the events that took place after the duel, nor do they know about Mia and her relations to them. She knew she could go ahead and explain everything, but she'd really rather not talk about that woman and her child right now.

"...No, nothing happened! Oh, Mark was accepted though, he'll be a student in that dojo now." Maria said with forced cheerfulness, trying to hide her jealousy. "I just wanted to get some fresh air, you know how it is in those stuffy places, while also searching for you two."

"Oh, we're sorry about leaving without telling anyone." Selene said apologetically, her eyes flickering to Liam who looked slightly embarrassed, still remembering how Liam's boyhood felt inside of her. "Liam and I managed to find a nice inn we could stay at, and then after that we had some... errands to run. Nothing important though!" She giggled.

"Y-Yeah, totally!" Liam let out, nervous.

Maria couldn't help but think something happened between these two, but the truth is that she didn't really care enough to dive into the matter. Just hearing they found an inn made her happy as it meant she didn't have to sleep at that dojo again today.

"Were you two on your way towards 'The Dragon's Roar' right now?" Maria asked, trying to keep her voice steady.

Selene nodded, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "Yeah, we didn't want to worry the group about us after leaving without a word like that."

"...Would it be okay if you two came with me instead? I think Mark will just start training today, so there really won't be much for us to do around the dojo right now." Maria said, trying to sound nonchalant. She'd really rather not be in that place right now, and she wouldn't mind keeping some company with her.

Selene was the only woman in the party Maria didn't dislike right now. She hated Viola for sleeping with her brother, and she disliked Annie for crushing on him as well, which by default made Selene the only female member she got along with.

Selene and Liam shared a look, and Selene nodded.

"I mean I wouldn't mind, but..." The older woman wasn't sure. "Where would we go?"

"We can always go to the guild house and see if anyone has any interesting quests we can handle. The extra coin would always be nice as well. Or we can just simply explore Valoria on our own and take a look around the place." Maria answered.

"This could be a good chance to try and find some info on that slaver man, Grael..." Selene said, thinking about poor Elena.

"I'd rather go to that dojo and keep an eye on that thief! I don't trust her!" Liam exclaimed, his fists clenched.

"Hmmm..." Selene found herself stuck in the middle. It looked like whatever she decides here will be whatever the group decides to do.

---

Where should Selene lead the trio? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Head towards the dojo.

2 - Go to the guild house and see if there is any interesting quests around.

3 - Explore Valoria and see what you can find.

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. Let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 22

Notes:

Maybe the longest chapter I've written so far in this story? Not sure, but I hope you all enjoy it!

Thanks to everyone who voted last round!!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic. (Pregnant)

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

Mia, 10, Human. Can't fight.

---

"I... I think we should explore Valoria after all, we still haven't really seen what this town has to offer." Selene said with a small smile. "And also, I can't help but think we should use our time here to try and find clues about Grael."

"Our one lead DID say that those goblins planned on selling that stupid girl to that man." Maria mumbled to herself. "I suppose searching for more clues can't hurt."

"I'm sorry, but I really think we should go to the dojo instead! You two don't really understand what type of woman that thief is..." Liam said, his voice filled with worry. "She's a wanted criminal in the Kingdom, his Majesty himself put out an order wanting her capture."

Selene and Maria stared at each other, a little surprised by the news Liam suddenly dropped on them. "I didn't know Viola was that infamous if the King himself knows about her..." Selene spoke with a gentle voice.

"Not that I don't think that thief is a total bitch and a slut, but I also frankly don't care what she does as long as she doesn't come near my dear younger brother." Maria thought as she nodded in agreement with Selene. "Liam, Selene and I can explore the town on our own, you can go ahead to the dojo if you want."

"...I suppose I can do that, but..." Liam's gaze fell on Selene's gentle face. "But I don't like the idea of leaving you two alone. It can be dangerous for two women to walk around the place without any protection."

"My, aren't you a gentleman, Liam!" Selene winked at him, causing his cheeks to blush. "I'd love if you come with us!"

And so, Liam joined the two ladies as they began exploring the town of warriors, Valoria.

Valoria had a bustling energy to it that was infectious. The smell of sweat and steel filled the air, some of even coming from warriors who sparred in the streets, their grunts and clangs echoing through the alleyways.

Selene couldn't help but feel a thrill of excitement, unaware of the attention her large boobs were bringing her. Liam stuck close by to her, trying (and failing) to intimidate any guy who would dare to leer at her.

Some men even glared at Liam, confused why in the world would two hot ladies be walking around a young brat like that.

"That's a nice sweater you have there, Liam." Maria said, trying to lighten the mood. "Did you buy it?"

"Huh? This? Well... No, Selene was kind enough to buy it for me earlier, as today was feeling cold." Liam answered, a slight blush on his cheeks. He was trying his best to act casual, but the way Selene's eyes sparkled at the compliment was not lost on him.

"Something TOTTALY happened between those two." Maria thought to herself. If she wasn't so mad at Mark right now, she might have considered buying him something.

Speaking of Mark, the 14 years old boy was now getting ready to start his training. Misty was 'kind' enough to let him, and the rest of her students, have quick breakfast before they started.

Annie was kind enough to prepare breakfast for everyone today, saying it's the least she could do for letting her stay the night. Few of Aaron's fellow students joked about what a great wife Annie would be, which caused the girl to blush (And Aaron to get annoyed as he didn't like the way some of the guys looked at his sister.)

Though on the topic of sisters, Mark couldn't help but notice something. "Annie... Do you know where Maria is? I don't see her or Viola." Mark asked casually, trying not to show too much of his concern.

Beside Annie, all of his party which he came to town with were now nowhere in sight, and it didn't put his mind at ease.

"Oh, I couldn't find them! Aaron told me one of his friends said he saw Maria walk out of the dojo early in the morning, but I have no idea where she went..." Annie replied, her voice filled with genuine worry. "Viola I also haven't seen or heard anything about, not to mention Selene and Liam haven't been seen since yesterday..."

Mark was dumbfounded, it was as if his entire party decided to stand up and ditch him. (Which was more accurate than he wanted to realize.)

"Hmmm, if no news came from any of them soon, I'll have to go and look for them..." Mark murmured to himself, his expression a mix of concern and irritation. He didn't need this kind of distraction right now, especially not from his own party members just as he was about to start his training lessons.

"I'll go looking with you if you want..." Annie suggested, a small blush on her cute face.

Annie couldn't help but blush as she stared at Mark's shirtless form and his muscles. She had never seen him this focused before.

Misty has a rule in this place that all 'The Dragon's Roar' dojo students should be shirtless as they train, she says it's because it helps with flexibility, but the truth is Misty just liked seeing handsome young men without a shirt on.

Shortly later, as Mark started his training session, it quickly became clear that Misty had something personal against him. She pushed him harder than the others, her face a mask of stern concentration as she corrected his stance, her voice a constant stream of criticism.

"Come on! Swing that sword like you mean it, boy!" Misty bellowed, her face flushing with frustration.

Mark gritted his teeth and raised his blade again, sweat beading on his brow. The other students, a mix of teenagers and young adults, watched with a mix of amusement and admiration. Some were clearly lusting over Misty, but most were admiring her skills.

It really took everything in Mark to stop himself from telling them he put a baby inside the sword master they so admire.

"Mommy... Mark..." Mia let out, watching the scene from a corner of the dojo, a flicker of curiosity in her blue eyes as she saw Mark sweating and struggling under Misty's demanding tutelage.

"You're big brother sure is pushing himself hard!" Annie spoke to the younger girl as she walked next to her.

"He really is, mommy never goes easy on new students, but..." Mia trailed off, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied her mother's interactions with Mark, seeing Misty scream at the boy some more. "Annie, you have a big brother too, right? How does it feel having a big brother all your life? I'm not sure how to feel now that I suddenly have a big brother in my life."

"Oh, having a big brother is the best! It's a little embarrassing thinking back about it, but Aaron used to be my first love when I was very young." Annie said, her cheeks reddening at the memory. "But as I grew up, I realized how silly that was, haha, but that doesn't mean I don't still love him to bits!"

"A first love, huh..." Mia murmured. She couldn't help but wonder if Mark would had been her first love had she grew up with him.

The training continued, with Misty's relentless instruction echoing through the dojo. Her sharp tongue and unyielding expectations had the other students visibly cowering, but Mark held his ground with a fiery determination that seemed to fuel Misty's ire even more.

Every time his sword arm grew weary, she'd be there with a snide remark or a stinging slap to the back of his neck, pushing him to go on. She even let the students with the more experience go take a short break so she can fully focus on Mark.

Mark had to admit, while he thinks this woman is a total bitch and a whore, she knew what she was doing when it came to swords. She wasn't called a sword master for nothing.

Meanwhile, in another place inside the dojo... A certain thief was sneaking around, her purple eyes looking for their target.

Viola already sneaked into Misty's room, but the holy weapon was nowhere to be found.

She knew it most likely wouldn't be that easy and that Misty would surely put something of so much great importance somewhere more safe and less obvious. "But I still had to make sure..."

With Misty's room out of the way, Viola now only had the rest of the dojo to go through. She waited in the shadows and out of sight until their training started, as that surely would mean there would be less people walking around the place who could spot her going in and out of places she isn't suppose to be in.

Viola searched through few more rooms, and she found things such as weapons, armors and scrolls that could be worth a fortune if sold on the black market. But she wasn't here for those, as tempting as it was to steal them, she had one goal in mind, and it was to find that holy weapon.

"That sword... It was the Sword of Premethous, I believe. To think that today I may get my hands on my second holy weapon..." Viola murmured to herself as she tiptoed through the corridor.

She walked into a large room, a room meant for the most elite students of 'The Dragon's Roar' to train. The walls were lined with racks of weapons, each more exotic and deadly than the last. Her eyes scanned over the room, looking for any sign of the sword that could make her dreams come true.

Just as she was about to make her way out of this room, suddenly a voice called from behind her.

"You're Viola, aren't you? What are you doing here?"

Viola quickly turned around, her heart racing as she recognized the voice. It was Aaron, Annie's older brother. He was one of the few students Misty let take a break.

"Oh, Aaron! I'm... You see... I..." Viola wasn't sure how to get out of this one, she looked very suspicious.

"You aren't suppose to be in here, you know! Where were you?! Annie told me she looked everywhere for you and Maria in the dojo." Aaron spoke with a mix of curiosity and accusation. He didn't know what Viola has in mind, but he felt that whatever it was, it couldn't be good.

Viola looked both to her right and left, searching for a way out of here, but sadly for her, there was no escape route. Aaron was standing in the way of the only exit, and she was sure she wasn't strong enough to overpower him and push him out of the way.

There was really only one option left for her, only one way she could get out of this. Viola knew that she had to use the one weapon she had that men couldn't resist.

She took a deep breath and let her most seductive smile spread across her face as she approached Aaron. "Aaron, you're 16 years old just like me, right? You're so handsome and strong." She said, her voice dropping to a sultry whisper. She stepped closer, her body swaying slightly as she walked. "Truth to be told, I... I was trying to find something or someone I could take this... hunger out onto, if you know what I mean."

Aaron's eyes grew wide confusion. "What are you talking about?" He stuttered, he didn't think Viola would come on him like this, not that he was complaining. Ever since Selene ditched him for that young brat yesterday, Aaron found himself still horny.

He had balls he wanted to empty but no one to fuck.

Viola knew Aaron wasn't as stupid as he looked, but she was counting on the fact that he was a man. She stepped closer to him, her chest brushing against his as she whispered sweet nothings into his ear. "You see, I've been feeling so... SO... Desperate." She breathed, her voice a seductive purr. "I need to feel something... anything to fill this emptiness inside me."

"So what, you want me to fuck you?" Aaron asked, his voice thick with confusion and lust. Viola nodded, her eyes never leaving his, her smile never wavering. She had to keep playing him until he lets his guard down before she makes her escape.

"Yes, Aaron. Take me. I need it, please!" She begged, reaching down to stroke his cock through his pants. To her surprise, it was already growing hard. She always found it amusing how easy it was to turn on teen guys. "I haven't felt a man's touch in so long!"

Aaron's eyes were glossed over with lust, his hand reaching out to cup one of her breasts, his thumb flicking over her hardened nipple. He was so caught in the moment that he didn't even notice when the door behind him opened and two of his friends from the dojo snuck in.

"Aaron? What's up?" A 15 years old boy asked.

"Who's this pretty lady? Oh, it's your sister's friend." An 18 years old guy said with a grin.

Viola was caught off guard, now she had those two to deal with as well.

"Come in, guys... Viola here is feeling horny, and I think we should feed her our cocks." Aaron said, his voice filled with lust and a hint of malice as he stepped aside, revealing Viola's desperate ploy to the other two young men.

"W-What? Um, I'm not THAT horny! I only wanted one cock, yeah!" Viola stuttered, her heart racing as she realized her situation was getting out of hand. But Aaron's friends were already closing in, their grins turning predatory as they saw their chance to claim their own piece.

"Get on your knees!" Aaron barked, his friends echoing his command with eager smirks. Viola's heart sank as she realized she had no way out of this.

The boys pushed Viola down to her knees, their hungry eyes feasting on the curves of her body. She struggled and protested, but her efforts were futile against the trio's combined strength. Aaron, feeling a twisted sense of power, pulled out his thick cock and slapped it against Viola's cheek, leaving a trail of precum.

"Ah!" Viola let out a small scream. His cock was 6 inches long, not as big as Mark's, but still big enough to fill her mouth and make her gag. She felt the other two guys come closer, their cocks already out and hard as they watched Aaron take charge.

"I'll try and be gentle, now open up." Aaron said with a smirk as he positioned his cock in front of Viola's mouth. Viola's eyes were wide with fear and desperation, but she had to play along for now. She took a deep breath and leaned forward, her full lips wrapping around Aaron's shaft.

The two other boys watched with hungry eyes as Viola began to bob her head up and down, trying her best to keep the bile down as she deep-throated Aaron's cock.

"Fuck, you're good at this! You sure wanted my dick!" Aaron grunted as Viola tried to suck him off with all the skill she could muster. Aaron didn't know if he fully believed Viola or not, but he could believe that she had a craving for a cock, which she was, but she had hoped it would be Mark's cock she would be sucking.

She could feel the other two boys getting closer, their own cocks in their hands as they stroked themselves in anticipation.

Aaron grabbed Viola's dark purple hair and began to fuck her face roughly, his brown eyes never leaving hers as he watched the tears form in the corners of her eyes.

"Just like that! Just like that! Good girl! Keep sucking it!!"

"Mpphhh!" She gagged and choked around his cock, her mouth saliva-soaked as she tried to please him. She tried to push Aaron away, but he easily overpowered her, keeping her head in place as he continued to fuck her throat. Aaron really wanted to do this to Selene, but Viola would just have to do.

The 15 years old looked at his friend with envy, his own cock in his hand as he watched the scene unfold. "Aaron, let us have a turn man!" He whined.

Aaron laughed, pulling his cock out of Viola's mouth with a wet pop. "Oh, I'm not greedy. You can have her after I'm done breaking her in." He stepped aside, gesturing for his 18 years old friend to take his place.

As the older friend went ahead and started fucking Viola's mouth, Aaron started undressing Viola, taking off her top to reveal her beautiful breasts. He pinched one of her nipples hard, making her moan around the cock in her mouth, which only seemed to make his friend more excited.

"Haha, what a slut!" The 18 years old friend laughed as he grabbed Viola's hair and pushed more of his cock down her throat.

Viola could feel her jaw aching already. This was quickly getting more and more out of hand. She could see the way out of this room, but she was quickly losing energy.

Once the girl was finally fully naked, Aaron couldn't help but admire the body that had been hidden under her clothes. Her breasts bounced as she was forced to take his friend's cock deeper into her mouth, and her pussy was already glistening with her own juices, despite the fear in her eyes.

"Oh, she's ready for me!" Aaron exclaimed, his eyes gleaming with pleasure as he took in Viola's exposed body. He laid Viola on her back, cock still in mouth, as he spread her legs.

He brought his 6 inches hard cock and slapped her pussy with it. "You want this, don't you?" He asked, his voice and face full of lust. He could feel his cock throb, begging to be inside her.

"Nppppphhh!" Viola tried to say 'no', but the cock in her mouth muffled any protests she could have made. She felt Aaron's hands on her legs, spreading them wider, exposing her pussy to his eager gaze. He stroked himself as he watched her take his friend's cock, his own excitement growing with every moment.

"She's a good sucker, this one!" The 18 years old guy let out. "Much better than my young girlfriend back home!"

"Let me have a turn!" The 15 years old boy really didn't want to wait anymore. He was so hard he thought he was going to burst. He stepped forward and grabbed Viola's head, forcing her to switch to his cock.

As those two fought over who gets to fuck Viola's mouth, Aaron was getting ready to fuck her pussy. His cock was so hard and ready, it was practically begging to be buried deep inside her. He lined his cock up with Viola's tight pussy, feeling her tense up as she realized what was about to happen.

"...Fuck!" Aaron let out as he started to push his cock into Viola's tight pussy. He thought she would be run through for a girl who begs for cock, but she was surprisingly tight.

Viola felt Aaron's cock stretching her tight pussy as he pushed into her, the pain mixing with the overwhelming fear of what was happening. The room felt like blur of shadows and leering faces, the flickering candlelight gleaming on the weapons on the walls.

Aaron started moving his hips, sliding his cock in and out of Viola's tight, unwilling pussy with a brutal rhythm. Her muffled screams and gagging sounds filled the room. "So fucking tight!"

The 18 years old took back control over her mouth, his cock now slipping in and out of her throat with ease as she desperately tried to please both her captors. "Keep sucking it, bitch!"

Aaron felt as if his cock was being squeezed by a vice, Viola's tight pussy was a heavenly embrace, one that he didn't want to ever let go of. He picked up his pace, watching her eyes water and her body shake with each punishing thrust.

"Mphhh! Staphhh!" Her muffled whimpers grew louder, vibrating around the 15 years old's cock as he took over her mouth again. She could feel the 18 years old guy grabbing her boobs and squeezing them roughly as he watched his friends fuck her.

She was a great thief, not some slut who offers her body up to men to share like this. What was happening to her disgusted her, and yet she couldn't find the strength to get away.

Meanwhile, Aaron's thrusts grew more and more intense, his teeth gritted as he felt himself getting closer and closer to his release. "Fuck! You're gonna take it all, aren't you?" He grunted, his hips moving faster and faster. "You also wanted my cum and not just my dick, right?! I'll give you both!!"

Viola's eyes were squeezed shut, her mind racing as she tried to find a way out of this hellish situation. She knew she couldn't fight them all off, not while she was being used by two of them.

The pain grew with each thrust, the feeling of fullness in her pussy and throat making her feel like she was being split in two. His 6 inches were the perfect size to stretch her out just enough to be painful.

With one final thrust, Aaron buried his cock to the hilt inside Viola's pussy, his balls slapping against her ass as he reached his climax.

"FUCK! TAKE IT ALL!" He roared with pleasure, his hot cum filling her womp up as she squirmed and gagged around the cock in her mouth. "Get pregnant with my child!"

Viola would have told him another boy already impregnated her, so Aaron was a bit too late, but the cock in her mouth stopped her from being able to do so.

Aaron felt his cock throb and pulse as he emptied himself into Viola, her tight pussy milking him for every last drop. He pulled out with a satisfied grunt, his cum dripping from her well-used pussy and down her inner thighs.

"My turn to fuck this little bitch now!" The 18 years old spoke as he pushed Aaron out of the way and flipped Viola onto her stomach. His cock was already standing tall and proud, thick veins pulsing with excitement at the sight of her tight cum filled pussy.

The 18 years old didn't bother with any foreplay, he just grabbed her by the hips and pushed his 7 inches into her from behind, causing her to let out a scream.

"AHHH! Not so rough!" Viola's voice was muffled by the 15 years old's cock as she was bent over, her face pressed into the cold, hard floor.

The older boy took no heed to her pleas, his own excitement fueling his aggressive thrusts. He grabbed a fistful of her hair and pulled back, exposing her arched back and the taut globes of her ass. "Take it like a good girl!" He grunted, his hips slamming into her with the force of a battering ram.

"Ahhhh!" Viola let out a moan, feeling his cock hit her cum filled womb.

"Hey, who said you can stop sucking me off?" The 15 years old boy let out, but before he could say anything more, Aaron came and took his place, pushing Viola's head back down onto his cock, which was still half hard.

"Clean my cock and get a taste of your pussy!" Aaron demanded as he pulled the girl's hair and brought her head down on his cock, feeling her throat around his manhood.

Viola had no choice but to comply, her mind racing with thoughts of escape. She took Aaron's cock into her mouth, the taste of his cum and the mix of fear and anger filling her mouth.

The 18 years old didn't hold back as he pounded into her from behind, his powerful thrusts causing her to moan around Aaron's shaft. Despite her struggles and gagging, she managed to keep sucking, not wanting to provoke these boys.

"Dude, I can feel your cum inside of her! You really filled her up!" The 18 year old exclaimed as he continued to pound into Viola's trembling body, her cries muffled by the constant assault on her mouth.

The room was filled with the sickening sounds of flesh slapping against flesh and the gagging noises of Viola trying to breathe around the two cock invading her.

Before long, the 18 years old let out a roar as he emptied his own load into Viola's already filled pussy. He pulled out with a satisfied groan, his cock slick with a mix of cum and the girl's juices.

"This bitch milked me dry!" He let out.

The 15 year old took his turn, his smaller (5 inches) but equally eager cock sliding into the tight, used hole. Viola could feel so much cum inside her already that she was sure she would overflow any second.

She chocked and gagged around Aaron's cock, who still didn't show her any mercy.

"I know you're Annie's friend, but it's your fault, you know! If you want my cock, you should know what comes with it!" Aaron let out. He knew he wasn't making any sense, and that it was just lust taking over his body and mind, but he didn't care anymore.

All the hard training Misty is putting him through made it so it's been a very long time since he managed to get some pussy to fuck, and now that he had it, he was going to make most of it.

"She's so wet!" The 15 years old exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement as he continued to feel the warmth of the cum inside her. Viola's body was trembling with each thrust, her eyes glazed over with a mix of pain and disbelief.

The older guy came and started touching Viola's anal hole with his finger, sliding it in and out. "What a tight hole! I bet she's still a virgin back there!"

Viola felt so much violation, so much pain, she felt like she was about to faint for a second, but the feeling of cum rushing into her mouth and throat brought her back to reality.

"Fuckkk! Drink it all!" Aaron snarled, pushing her head down further onto his cock. Viola's eyes watered as she struggled to swallow the hot, thick semen that filled her mouth. Her throat muscles worked overtime to accommodate the salty, sticky liquid that seemed to have no end.

And that wasn't the only load of cum she was about to get, the 15 years old boy was now at his limit as he slammed his hips into her, his cock unleashing a torrent of hot jizz into her abused pussy.

"Y-Yeah! Take it!" He let out as he slapped Viola's ass.

Her womb was at its limit. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she felt the warmth fill her up even more, her throat working overtime to handle both the cock in her mouth and the cum in her pussy.

The worst part is that Viola could tell these boys were only just starting. She made them forget the break Misty gave them was only suppose to be a short one. They'll likely get in trouble, but they decided Viola's pussy was worth it.

Meanwhile, as Viola was getting gangraped, Maria, Selene, and Liam were continuing their tour around Valoria.

So far, they found a few interesting shops, some which they bought food from and ate, another dojo, an inn run by ex-bandits, a place where you can enjoy the hot springs, but nothing that would really help them finding the slaver, Grael.

Right now, they were inside a weapon shop, where Liam and Maria were getting their swords checked and Selene was eyeing the bows.

"So do you by any chance know about this Grael person?" Liam decided to ask the owner of the shop, not hopeful he'll be of any help.

"Oho! Are those two lovely ladies not enough for you, young boy?" The owner of the weapons shop chuckled deeply as he looked over his counter. "You want a slave on top of that?"

"W-What?! We're not like that!" Liam quickly denied it, but then he just as quickly remembered that he did fuck one of these lovely ladies, so the shop owner wasn't totally off mark either.

"So you do know something about him...?" Selene asked the weapons shop owner.

"Oh, I don't know more than the name and that he's a slaver, but I think my other customer over there knows more about him that I do." The man pointed at a customer standing at the back of the shop.

This customer was a man in his mid 20s, with 4 elf slaves around him, 3 of them being VERY pregnant. The pregnant elves looked to be around 13, while the one elf girl who wasn't pregnant looked to be 9 years old. The party saw them when they first came into Valoria. The man was eyeing an axe with an intricate design.

The party approached him, his eyes quickly landing on Selene's boobs.

"Oh, aren't those nice..." He licked his lips, his gaze lingering on Selene's chest before finally meeting her eyes. "What can I do for you, pretty lady?" His voice was slicker than the freshly oiled blades displayed around the shop. Liam already hated the guy.

"Um... We were wondering if you could help us with something." Selene began, her voice steady despite his lecherous gaze.

"My help?" It was then the man turned his gaze towards Liam. "I suppose if all you have is a boy that young to satisfy you, you would need the help of a man." He said, his eyes looking at Maria now.

"What?! You-" Liam was about to say something, but Maria placed a hand on his mouth, shutting him up.

"Er, no. We're here to ask you about a man named Grael. Do you know where we could find him?" Maria's voice was firm, her grip on Liam's arm tightening slightly to prevent him from doing something stupid.

The man's eyes narrowed as he sized up the party. "Grael? What, you 3 looking to buy a slave or something? You don't need to find the head honcho for that, just talk to the right people around here." He chuckled, stroking his chin.

"It's... It's not that, no." Selene said, sadness in her eyes as she saw the state of the elf girls. Clearly this young man loved roughing them up. "You see, it's just that..."

Selene, without going too far into detail, told this man about Elena, while also introducing herself, Maria, and Liam.

The man, who introduced himself as Deon, leaned closer to Selene, his breath reeking of lust. "Elena, you say? Well, if you want to get some info on Grael, I have it, but how will you repay me? I might have a little something for you, but it's going to cost you, sweetheart." His hand trailed down to her waist, his grip tightening slightly on the older woman.

"Let her go!" Liam's voice was low, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword, a clear threat in his tone.

Deon found Liam too amusing to take him seriously. "Or how about you, Maria? I'd be fine taking my payment with your body instead, haha."

Maria glared at him.

Selene felt that she had to make the decision on how the party should act here. Deon clearly has some information about Grael that might help them find Elena, but he wasn't planning on handing it over for free.

"If I had to guess, this Deon is one greedy man if he requires 4 slaves to keep himself satisfied... What should I do?" Selene thought to herself. "I could just give in and let him have his way with me, or I can try and find other ways... I could, for example, try and see if he has any need for my healing power, but letting the wrong people know about my powers could backfire in a VERY, VERY bad way..."

---

What should Selene do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Selene offers up her body for Deon as payment. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Pregnant)

2 - Selene offers up Maria's body for Deon as payment. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Pregnant)

3 - Selene offers up Liam's body for Deon as payment. (Will lead to a sex scene) 

4 - Selene offers up her healing powers and see if they are of any help to Deon.

5 - Selene offers up gold coins for Deon as payment, coins that the party would surely need later.

6 - Give up on trying to get information from Deon.

Notes:

...So surprise! A Viola sex scene, and it's all because you guys kept making choices which left Viola all on her own xD Though I wouldn't say it's the worst outcome, but I know some of you may dislike it, haha.

Now, for this chapter's option... Choose wisely!

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. Let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 23

Notes:

WARNING, easily the darkest chapter I've written for this story so far. Please keep in mind that this work is ONLY fiction and that I do not approve of this in real life.

Thanks to everyone who voted last chapter! I didn't think Liam would win the vote to be honest, you guys really threw him to the wolves this chapter!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic. (Pregnant)

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

Mia, 10, Human. Can't fight.

---

"Alright, you win." Selene said through gritted teeth. She knew their options were very limited here. If they want info which may help them locate Elena, they have to play along and pay the price. "So you want me, I take it?"

Deon licked his lips. "Yes, I'd love to have you and those tits of yours!" He leaned closer to Selene, his hand squeezing her waist a bit harder, making her cringe. "I don't really get to be with older women that much, and I've been craving some, you see, haha."

Liam couldn't just stand by and watch.

"L-Let go of her!" He shouted once more, but his voice was filled with uncertainty this time. He knew that Selene was their best chance of getting out of here with the information they needed, but he couldn't just stand by and watch her be treated like some kind of commodity.

"Or what? What would you do about it, young boy?" Deon asked, his grin turning malicious as he looked Liam up and down. He clearly didn't see the 13 year old as a threat.

"Selene, don't do this! There must be some other option here!" Liam's voice was desperate, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword, his knuckles turning white with tension.

Maria was ready to step in to stop the fight which may break out any minute now. She doubts Liam can beat Deon, who looked to be very strong with that axe on his back.

Taking a real good at Deon, he was 25 years old man, his hair was short and black with a bit of a stubble, his eyes were a cold grey, and he wore a leather armor that was a bit too tight for his bulging muscles.

His hand was still on Selene's waist, and it was moving in a way that was making her skin crawl.

"Well... There IS one other option that came to my mind, but I'm not sure you'd like it, Liam..." Selene said, her eyes flicking towards the pregnant elf girls. Deon's grin grew even wider.

"Anything is better than this!" Liam added.

Selene sighed, after a minute of silence, she finally revealed what this other option was.

"Deon, what would you say to something a little... Different? Something new?" Selene spoke up, her light purple eyes gleaming. She stepped closer to Deon, placing a hand on his chest and leaning into him seductively. "Liam here may be a young thing, but he is quite a boy who can learn fast, and I'm sure you'd enjoy watching him prove his worth to you, if you get what I mean."

Deon's grin faltered for a moment, his cold grey eyes flicking to Liam with confusion. "What? You want me to fuck a boy?" His disgust was palpable, but Selene's hand remained firmly on his chest, her voice a sweet whisper in his ear. "If that's the payment you want to offer, then I have to turn down that shit."

"Oh, don't be that way! Trust me, he's quite the little performer. He's... Versatile in bed, I know from my experience with him." Selene winked at Deon, her eyes sparkling with a mischief that Liam had never seen before. She slid her hand down to cup Deon's large growing bulge. "I'm sure you'd enjoy watching him show off his skills. I have no doubt he'll be able to please you in bed."

Deon looked at Selene with a mix of intrigue and confusion. "What the fuck are you on about, woman?" He spat. "Do I look like some kind of faggot to you?"

"No no, of course not. It's actually very manly seeing a man break a young boy in, and it's not like you'd be fucking a grown man, you'd be doing it with a cute little boy who could easily pass for a girl if he had long hair, so there is really nothing gay about it~" Selene said, her voice as sweet as honey as she continued to stroke Deon's cock through his pants.

Liam was just was as confused at what he was just hearing. It's true he didn't want Selene to get touched by this man, but the idea of him taking her place never even came to his mind.

"I don't think I can do that..." He whispered to Selene, his cheeks reddening.

He couldn't help but feel like such a coward. There he was a minute earlier, getting ready to fight this man for her, but somehow the thought of offering up his body for this man to use was too much? It pissed Liam off to see himself hesitate like this.

"You don't have to like it, dear." Selene said, her voice still sweet and sugared. "Just think of it as a show. If you go ahead with it, I may just give you a taste of what we did together yesterday as a reward." Selene winked at the young boy, which made him remember their little escapade, his cheeks flushing even more.

He had to admit, if there was one thing that would actually make him accept going along with this, it would be what he and Selene did yesterday. It's a day he'll never forget, and a day he'll like to relive again and again and again if possible.

"Hey, hey! I didn't agree to do this shit!" Deon's hand shot up, pushing Selene's away as he took a step back, his grin morphing into a scowl. "I'm... I'm not into that, okay? I want pussy, not a boy's asshole!"

Selene's eyes narrowed slightly, her expression shifting from seductive to business-like. "Look, Deon, I'm not saying it's your preference, but we need that information, and you want a new hole to fuck, right? If you can't get it up for a boy, then you can always have one of your slaves to come and help, maybe it'll turn you on more knowing that Liam is being used like one of them?"

Deon had to admit, the more he looked at Liam, the more the young boy reminded Deon of his very first slave. It was a young human girl with a similar hair color to Liam. She died during childbirth, and Deon never did admit, but he did miss her (Or really he just missed the feeling of her pussy around his manhood).

"Fine, fine! But if he can't satisfy me, you're the one who'll pay the price!" Deon grunted, his eyes still on Selene's tits. Selene gave a relieved smile, and Liam's heart sank into his stomach.

Selene came close and whispered in Liam's ear, "I'm so sorry for putting you through this. Please, just try to go along with it. We really need that info he has if we want to save Elena." Liam could feel the sadness in Selene's voice, and it made him feel a bit better, knowing that she didn't want this either.

Though the truth was a bit more complicated than that. While Selene did feel bad about putting Liam through this, part of her also wanted it that way. She liked that it'll make this young sweet boy resemble her innocent younger brother even less the more and more he's tainted.

"Oh goodness, I'm such a twisted woman..." She thought to herself.

Maria was just dumbfounded, she couldn't believe Selene managed to pull this off. "Perhaps I was right about not wanting to trust this woman after all." The 17 years old girl thought.

And so, Deon lead the trio towards the inn he's staying at, it was the same inn run by ex-bandits the trio discovered while they were exploring the town earlier.

Liam was shaking the whole way through. Part of him still didn't believe what was about to happen, but he knew Selene was counting on him here. Liam doubts he can beat Deon in a fight, but he should be at least able to survive sleeping with him once, right? Or at least that's how the boy tried to think of this situation.

Inside the inn, Deon lead Liam, and one of his slaves, towards his room, while leaving the others waiting downstairs. (Liam made sure he left the sweater Selene bought him with the girls. He didn't want to take it to what was waiting for him.)

Inside Deon's room...

"Um... I..." Liam stuttered, his eyes darting around the room. Deon's room was small, with a single bed and a wardrobe. The smell of sweat and sex hung heavy in the air, no doubt from Deon fucking one of his elven sluts, which made Liam feel his stomach twist with dread.

"Don't speak, boy! Now get on your knees!" Deon's gruff voice brought Liam back to reality. He swallowed hard, his heart racing as he did as he was told.

The elf girl, who looked to be 13, hovered in the corner, her swollen belly a stark reminder of what this man did and was about to do to Liam.

"You too, Aria. Come kneel next to him!" Deon ordered the pregnant elf girl. "I don't know if this sissy can make me hard or not!"

"...Of course, master." Aria replied meekly, moving to kneel beside Liam, her hands resting on her bulging stomach. Her eyes were filled with a mix of fear and pity as she looked at him.

Despite her condition, she was still beautiful, long black hair and pointed ears that spoke of her elfin heritage. Her eyes were a soft silver, and she had a small nose and full lips that looked like they've been bruised by either a rough kiss or a punch.

"H-Hi." Liam tried to greet the elf girl. In any other situation, he would had found a pretty girl sitting so next to him to be embarrassing, but now? It wasn't the right time for that. It wasn't the time to admire a pretty girl.

"H-Hey..." Aria replied with a shaky voice, looking away as soon as she saw Liam's eyes on her. Deon didn't like it when she or any of his other slaves spoke to other men. They are only suppose to be there for him to fuck, that's their only value.

Deon meanwhile was undressing, and it didn't take long for him to get naked. Liam couldn't help but gasp once he saw the 25 years old man's cock.

"Like what you see? This will be inside of you soon if all goes right." Deon taunted, his 10 inches long cock standing tall and proud. It was clear he enjoyed the fear in the children's eyes, his shaft thick and pulsing with excitement.

Liam looked over at Aria, trying to find some sort of comfort in her gaze, but her eyes remained on the floor, her shoulders slumped in defeat.

"Look at me!" Deon shouted as he grabbed Liam's face. "Now open your mouth!"

"B-But, I'm not ready to- MPHHH!" Before Liam could finish his protest, Deon's thick cock was pushed into his mouth, cutting off his words.

The salty taste of the man's precum filled his mouth as he choked on the sheer size of it.

Liam felt his throat stretch to try and accommodate the thick, pulsing length that was invading him. Tears quickly rolled down his cheeks as Deon's cruel hands held his head in place, pushing him deeper onto the shaft.

Aria looked up at the man with wide eyes filled with fear and pity, her own mouth full of his cock. She slowly came close and started licking Deon's hairy balls.

"Come on, open up! Not even half my cock is inside your throat yet!" Deon shouted as he pushed another inch of his manhood inside the 13 years old boy's throat, causing him to gag and choke.

Liam's bright green eyes watered profusely, his nose running as he struggled to breathe around the intrusion. Even though he walked into this room knowing what was about to happen, in the heat of the moment, he couldn't understand why this was happening, why he, a boy, was getting a dick shoved inside his throat.

"MPHHH! STAPHHH!" Liam's muffled cries were accompanied by the sound of his desperate gasps for air, as Deon's thick cock continued to pummel his throat without remorse. The man's grip on his head was like a vice, holding him in place as he used the boy's mouth as a mere extension of his own desires.

"Fuck... Never gagged a faggot before, but I suppose your mouth feels the same as a girl's mouth." Deon sneered, his rough hands pushing Liam's head back and forth as he began to fuck the boy's mouth in earnest. "Fuck, fuck, fuck, just like that! I BETER not feel your teeth, or I'll punch you so hard until you no longer have any teeth to bite me with!"

Liam gagged and cried, his mind racing with thoughts of survival. This older man's entire manhood was in his mouth now, and he couldn't breathe. His mouth was being used like some cheap slut's pussy, saliva going everywhere.

The elf girl, Aria, looked up at him with fear in her eyes, but she didn't stop her own ministrations. She knew the drill all too well. The man was a monster, but she had learned to survive. Her small, nimble hands wrapped around the base of Deon's shaft, her tongue swirling around his balls.

She felt bad for Liam, but she was just happy it wasn't her in the boy's place right now.

Deon's grin grew wicked as he watched the two young ones struggling to handle his massive cock. He grabbed the base and pushed it deeper into Liam's mouth, the boy's eyes bulging as he gagged and sputtered.

"MPHHHH!" Liam continued to freak out, he was a boy, he wasn't suppose to know how to handle a cock going inside his mouth like this, or at least that's what he kept thinking to himself over and over.

Aria took the opportunity to try and lick the side of Deon's cock which was not buried in Liam's mouth. Deon saw this and took the chance to have Liam suck the other side of this cock, making it a double blowjob.

The sight of two young mouths, one a boy and one a girl, fighting for space around his shaft was something he never knew he needed. Each of his hands grabbed the hair of one of them and began to face fuck them both.

On one hand, Liam was happy he got a chance to catch his breath, but he still had a cock in his face, so it didn't make it all that easy. He also could see Aria's eyes as Deon forced them to give him this double blowjob, their lips only separated by his 10 inches large cock. The elf's gaze was full of defeat.

"Yeah, yeah just like that! Show him how a slut pleasures a man, Aria! This 'boy' will be making use of these skills in the future, I bet!" Deon's voice was filled with sadistic pleasure as he watched the two younglings struggle to handle his large cock.

Liam felt a surge of anger, but it was quickly overshadowed by the pain as Deon pushed his cock deeper into his throat once more. He had never felt something so disgusting before, the smell of Deon's dick filling his nose, the taste of precum coating his tongue.

For a moment he felt like he might puke, but he knew he had to force himself to keep going, for Selene's sake. If he failed here, Deon would just force himself on her, and Liam would hate that. If he's not strong enough to defend Selene with his strength, might as well use his body this way to do it.

Deon then left Liam's throat alone for a second and started using Aria's throat, pushing his cock in and out of her mouth, watching her gag and cry in a way that only turned him on more.

"Just like that, bitch! If you birthed a daughter, I hope she inherit these cock sucking skills from you!" Deon grunted as he face fucked Aria harder.

Liam watched, trying to catch his breath, which Deon didn't give him much of a chance to do, as he pulled his cock out of Aria's mouth and shoved it right back into Liam's, the sound of saliva slapping against his shaft echoing in the room, fucking the young boy's face, grabbing hold of his pastel colored orange hair to keep his head in place.

Deon could feel his cock growing even more massive with each passing second, the duel sensation of a young boy's mouth and a pregnant elf's throat around him driving him to the brink of ecstasy.

"Fuck! I'm about to cum, you BETTER swallow every drop, faggot!" Deon roared. The boy's eyes widened with horror, but he had no time to react before the warm, sticky jets of cum filled his mouth.

"MPHHHHHHHHH!" To have a 10 inches long cock inside his throat suddenly was a shock to Liam's system. The pressure was intense and his throat was in agony, but he knew that he couldn't fight back.

He could feel Deon's hot load filling his mouth and throat, and his instincts told him to spit it out, so he swallowed what he could down with a gulp, his eyes watering. It tasted awful.

Deon felt his cock pulse and twitch inside Liam's mouth as the last drops of his cum painted the back of the boy's throat. He pulled out with a satisfied groan, watching Liam cough and sputter, his mouth filled with the salty, bitter taste of his seed.

Some of the cum spilled from Liam's mouth and down onto his chin, painting a grotesque picture of his degradation. He couldn't stop thinking about because he's a boy, this shouldn't be happening to him.

"I told you to swallow every single drop!" Deon roared, his eyes flashing with fury. The young boy coughed and gagged, trying to keep the cum down, his eyes wide with fear.

"I-I'm sorry!" Liam choked out, his voice barely a whisper. But it was too late. The man's anger had been unleashed, and Liam was the target of his wrath. Deon's fist connected with Liam's cheek with a sickening crack, sending him sprawling onto the floor.

"Kyahh!" Aria gasped as the sound of Liam's cheek being hit by Deon's fist filled the room.

She felt a twinge of fear and pity for the poor boy, but she knew this was coming. Deon considered it very disrespectful not to drink every single drop of his cum.

Liam's mind took a second to catch up to the sudden assault. The pain in his cheek radiated through his face as he tasted blood mixing with the remnants of Deon's cum. He had never been hit so hard in his life. He looked up at the man with a mix of shock and horror.

Deon's eyes were filled with a rage that Liam had never seen before. The man grabbed him by his shirt, yanking him to his feet. The fabric ripped under the brute force, and he quickly managed to take the boy's pants off as well, leaving Liam standing in nothing but his underwear.

"You're going to pay for that, sissy! I don't let anyone disrespect me like that!" Deon's hand connected with Liam's stomach in a powerful blow, causing the boy to double over in pain. His abs tightened as he took the hit, but it was clear that he was no match for the brute.

"P-Please, I'll do better!" Liam gasped, his voice weak as he clutched his stomach, trying to stand up straight again. The taste of blood and cum was still in his mouth, but he knew better than to spit it out now.

Deon just sneered, his hand moving to his cock, which was already starting to harden again. "You will, bitch!" He growled. "Because if you don't, I'll make sure you regret it."

Without warning, Deon grabbed Liam by the hair and forced him onto the bed on his back, Deon's cock now standing at full attention once again.

The young boy's bright green eyes were wide with terror as he felt the weight of the man on top of him, his knees pushing Liam's legs apart.

"N...No...No!" Liam's protests were weak, his body trembling under the weight of Deon's bulk. He felt the man's cock pressing against his thighs, already slick with pre-cum.

Deon easily tore Liam's underwear off, leaving the boy fully naked.

"Ha, what do we have here?" Deon let out a small laugh as he stared at Liam's penis. "For a second I wasn't so sure what I would find down there, I guess you really are a boy, huh?"

Deon places his 10 inches large cock on the boy's 4 inches penis. The size difference was almost comical, like a giant's hammer next to a toothpick.

"Look at it, faggot! Your little dick is nothing compared to this!" Deon spits on the boy's penis and starts rubbing it with his thumb, making Liam whimper like a faggot with each movement. "This is what a REAL man looks like!"

"Noooo! I-I don't want this!" Liam was shaking, his face hurting, tears mixing with the salty cum and the metallic taste of blood.

But Deon was relentless. He grabbed Liam's cheeks with both hands, forcing the boy to look up at him. "You'll take it, bitch!" Ge hissed, his voice low and menacing. "You'll take it and you'll like it, or I'll make it so much worse."

Liam could do nothing but lay there, his legs spread wide apart, as Deon positioned his cock at the entrance of his tight, untouched boy hole. He could feel the head of the man's shaft pressing against his hole, and he knew that there was no escape from the pain that was to come.

"Please, no!" Liam sobbed, his voice barely a whisper, but Deon was not one to show mercy. With a sadistic grin, he spat in his hand and reached down to lubricate his cock with the mixture of saliva and precum, making it easier to slide into the young boy.

With a swift motion, Deon thrust into Liam, tearing through the poor boy's innocence. The pain was unbearable, a searing agony that ripped through his insides. Liam's eyes rolled back in his head, and a high-pitched scream was muffled by the his very own torn underwear which Deon had cruelly shoved into his mouth to muffle the noise.

Blood trickled down Liam's thighs as Deon's massive cock stretched him beyond his limits. The man's sadistic grin grew wider as he watched the boy's body react to the violent invasion.

"Fuck! FUCK! That's some tight hole! I'm not sure how my cock is going to fit in this, but I'll find a way!" Deon let out, feeling pleasure as he managed to fit more inches of his cock inside the young boy's tight warm hole.

Deon felt as if his cock was home as it penetrated deeper into Liam's trembling body, the boy's cries muffled by the fabric shoved in his mouth. The older guy wasn't sure at first if Liam would manage to make him hard, but with a hole this tight, Deon was now sure Liam's body would be just enough of a payment after all.

"Mpphh! MPHHGGG!" Liam's muffled screams filled the room, his body convulsing as Deon's thick cock tore into him without mercy, making his stomach bulge each time Deon slammed his hips into the boy.

Liam placed his hands on Deon's chest, almost wanting to try and push him away, but he was quickly stopped once Deon's hand came down hard on Liam's cheek, leaving a red imprint, as the boy's eyes rolled back in his head.

Each thrust brought a new wave of pain and fear to the young boy's eyes, but Deon was beyond caring. The sound of skin slapping against skin filled the room as Deon's hips smacked into Liam's firm ass cheeks, his cock buried to the hilt.

"So fucking tight!" Deon let out, though the blood was working as a good lube. The feeling of Liam's warm, tight hole around his cock was almost too much to handle, but he wasn't going to stop now. He was going to make sure this boy knew who was in charge.

"Master Deon..." Aria simply stared from the back of the room, sad for the boy, yes, but also thankful it's not her.

Liam felt as if he was dying, feeling Deon's cock stretch and fill him in a way that was never meant to happen. His eyes squeezed shut tightly as he bit down on the cloth in his mouth to stifle his screams, tears streaming down his cheeks and mixing with the blood from his split lip. His body was on fire, every nerve ending alight with pain, his ass feeling like it was being torn apart.

"Do you like being fucked, faggot?! Oh, your little hole will bring so many men joy! I doubt it'll be this tight by the end of the month!" Deon taunted, his eyes alight with sadistic pleasure as he watched the pain contort Liam's face.

Liam wanted to tell him that he's wrong, that he's not a 'faggot', nor is he planning on sleeping with men after this, but he didn't have the energy to respond. All he could do was lay there as he got fucked hard and moan like a girl. Deon was too busy enjoying his tight hole to care about what the boy thought anyway.

Deon's thrusts grew more intense, each one driving deeper and harder into Liam, his balls slapping against the boy's ass with each powerful stroke. He could feel the boy's body tense around his cock, trying to push him out, but it only served to make Deon want to go deeper.

Oh, and the belly bulge that came with each thrust Deon made into Liam's tight, blood-slicked hole also turned him on. The sight was a mix of fascination and horror for Deon, who had never encountered such a tight ass before. It was like a fist was trying to grip his cock, and the more Liam's body resisted, the more he enjoyed it.

"Mhh....Mhhh...." Was all Liam could let out, tears streaming down his face, as Deon's cock stretched and pummeled his young, virgin ass. The man's breath was hot and heavy against his neck.

"You look just like a slave slut I used to have! Too bad she died during childbirth! But it's okay, I'll make you carry my baby now!" Deon chuckled cruelly as he drove his cock into Liam with brutal force, causing the boy's eyes to water and his body to arch off the bed in agony.

The room was filled with the sickening sounds of flesh on flesh and the boy's muffled whimpers. Deon's grip on Liam's hips tightened as he pounded away, his cock now a blur of motion.

Suddenly, Deon wanting to change the sex position, pulled out his bloody cock with a wet pop, making Liam's ass twitch involuntarily. "You're going to carry my baby, you little slut!" Deon's eyes glinted with a sick excitement that sent shivers down Liam's spine.

The man flipped the boy over onto his stomach, yanking his hips up into the air. Deon's cock, slick with a mix of blood and precum, hovered above Liam's tight, quivering hole, for only a second, before thrusting his entire 10 inches back in.

"MPHHHH!" Liam's muffled screams grew louder as Deon's monstrous cock invaded his ass once more, now even more forcefully than before. He felt as if he was being split in two, his body struggling both to accommodate the sheer size of the man's shaft, and also the size of the 25 years old man who Liam felt like was crushing him.

"You're going to be my new baby maker, faggot!" Deon's voice was a mix of pleasure and malice as he pounded into Liam from behind. "You are a 'boy' no longer! From now on, your hole is just for men to breed in!"

Deon's thick cock slammed into Liam's bloodied hole without any sign of slowing down. He was going to cum soon, and he was going to fill this little boy's belly with his seed, regardless of the fact that Liam was not a girl, nor was he going to be able to carry a child. But that didn't matter to Deon in the heat of the moment, he just wanted to leave his fresh cum deep inside this bitch.

"You're going to be so full of cum, slut! I can't wait to feel my baby growing inside you!" Deon's grunts grew louder, his pace becoming erratic as he approached his climax. He was lost in his own delusion, his mind clouded by his twisted desires.

Liam felt as if he was about to faint, the pain was too much. All of this felt so emasculating and wrong, but he knew that fighting would only bring more pain upon himself.

"GET PREGNANT! GET PREGANT! GET PREGNANT!" Deon chanted as he felt his balls tighten, ready to release his seed. He slammed into Liam with renewed vigor, his hips slapping against the boy's ass cheeks, which had turned a deep shade of red from the abuse.

And with one final thrust, Deon's cock exploded deep inside Liam, filling the boy's insides with hot, sticky cum. The man's grunts of pleasure turned into a triumphant roar as he emptied himself, his orgasm seemingly never-ending.

Liam felt Deon's cock pulse within him, filling him with a warmth that was as unwelcome as it was humiliating. The man's weight pressed him into the bed, his cum leaking out of Liam's torn hole and pooling beneath him.

"Fuck! Fuck this feels good!" Deon remained there for a moment, his cock twitching as he enjoyed the feeling of conquest, before finally pulling out with a wet, squelching sound.

His cock was now coated in a mix of blood and semen. Liam's body went limp, his eyes glazed over from the pain and shock, his breathing shallow and erratic. He could feel the man's warm seed deep inside of him. Liam was very thankful he didn't have a womb, or he was sure he would be pregnant by now.

Deon slapped Liam's ass as cum and blood leaked from his torn hole. "Good girl!" He said with a wicked smile, "Now you're a proper little breeding slut. I hope this taught you a lesson on how you can pleasure men from now on, haha!"

While Deon was done with Liam for now, so was Mark, but with his first training lesson.

The training lesson was hard, Mark thought, but it also left him confident in Misty's skills as a sword master, something which he didn't have my confidence in yesterday as he was balls deep inside of her.

Once the lesson was finally over, Misty summoned him with her to a room where they could have a 1 on 1 conversation. She knew that the boy had potential, but she wanted to have a proper conversation with him first.

"...You weren't bad. I see your father must have taught you well." Misty spoke in a gruff tone, but Mark could see a hint of respect in her eyes.

"Yeah, he did. I hope I can put these skills he taught me, and the ones you are about to teach me, to good use on my quest!" Mark said, wiping some sweat off of his brow.

"Your quest? I suppose it's about time I asked, but what is it? What made you leave home?" Misty said, her eyes studying Mark closely. She had seen many young men come to her for training, all with their own stories and reasons for wanting to become heroes, so she was curious what Mark's reason could be.

"...I want to slay the Demon Lord." Mark replied with a determined look in his eyes.

"...Huh? The Demon Lord? Are you okay in the head?" Misty tried to hold back her laughter. "What makes you think you can do what countless armies and men failed to do these last 100 years ever since that monster awoke? Though maybe I shouldn't be shocked, that WAS your father's dream once upon a time too for the longest time before he gave up on it... I see you're just as foolish as him."

"Don't compare me to him! I WILL slay that demon!" Mark's voice was filled with a fiery determination that seemed to have no room for doubt. "They say father was the man who came closest to slaying the Demon Lord, so it only makes sense that I, his son, be the one who finally does it!"

Misty couldn't help but see Mark's father, Malrik, in the fierce determination that burned in Mark's eyes. It had been so long since Misty last seen Malrik, for a second she thought she travel back in time as she stared at Mark's blue eyes.

"....You really look just like him..." Misty's voice was full of sadness and regret. "Look, I'm not going to try and make you reconsidered, you are your own man, do what you want with your life, just don't involve my daughter in it in any way, got it?"

"Er, speaking of Mia, can I ask you something?" Mark asked, remembering the talk he had with Mia regarding the inheritance. He also still would like to know why Misty kept Mia a secret.

"No, no you can't." Misty's voice was firm, her expression unyielding. "There is nothing regarding Mia that I'm willing to talk to you about."

Mark rolled his eyes. "Maybe I need to put this woman in her place again..." He thought to himself.

With his lesson finally over, he did have some free time to do what he wants now. He can smell himself right now, the scent of sweat after training made him feel like he could use a bath.

When Mia showed him around the place earlier, she showed him that the dojo had a dojo bathhouse people can use. "Maybe I can invite Misty with me there, both to hope to get to the bottom of things regarding Mia, and also maybe getting to the bottom of her pussy once more, haha..." He thought to himself.

He also remembered both Annie and Mia suggesting to him, right after training was over, if he wants one of them to come and wash his back as he took a bath. He didn't think either of them had anything dirty in mind, but they sure put dirty thoughts in HIS mind after that.

"I'm also curious what became of Maria and Viola, I could also put bathing aside for now and take a look around the dojo for them?" Mark thought some more. "What should I do?"

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Ask Misty to bathe with you and maybe get to the bottom of things in more ways than once. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Pregnant)

2 - Ask Annie to wash your back as you bathe. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Can be impregnated)

3 - Ask Mia to wash your back as you bathe. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Can't be impregnated)

4 - Look around the dojo for Maria and Viola.

Notes:

Dark chapter, sorry for those who aren't into this!

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. Let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 24

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last round! I kind of thought this option would win, but I wasn't sure.

I know some of you thought Mark would react this or that way, and well... Let's see how he reacts xD

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic. (Pregnant)

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

Mia, 10, Human. Can't fight.

---

Selene looked at the slave elf girls as they all waited for Deon to be done with Liam downstairs at the inn.

Two of them were very pregnant, as if they were about to go into labor at any moment, while the other one, only 9 years old, looks to be roughed up. Still too young to get pregnant, but even she must know what her fate will be.

Selene couldn't help but feel a twinge of pity for them.

"What's on your mind?" Maria asked, noticing Selene's distant gaze.

"Nothing, just... Just hoping poor Elena won't end up like that." Selene replied, her voice tight with suppressed sadness.

"Hmmm, I do hope we find her, but I can't say I miss her exactly..." Maria murmured, her eyes drifting to the two pregnant elves in the corner.

"Haha, you really don't like it when girls get close to your brother, do you?" Selene said, trying to lighten the mood a bit. She could see people coming in and out of this inn, these ex-bandits who run it seem to be popular in Valoria. She almost wished they had gotten a room in this inn instead.

"...Yeah. I don't like seeing either of my brothers with other girls. I understand that's how boys are, and that it can't be helped, but..." Maria wasn't sure how to finish her sentence, her feelings a tangle of mixed emotions.

Just then, the girls noticed Deon make his way downstairs, a smug look on his face.

"That was some tight hole that young boy had!" Deon boasted as he approached the group of girls, his cock still semi-erect in his pants.

"...So I take it that was enough payment? Will you tell us what you know then?" Selene asked Deon, her voice filled with a mix of disgust and anticipation.

Deon stared at her, eyeing her large boobs. "Oh, you know it, baby. That tight little faggot was worth every bit of info I'm about to give you, which isn't that much, but oh well. Now, let's get down to business." He licked his lips, his eyes never leaving Selene's chest.

Deon took a seat next to Selene, his hand casually resting on her thigh. He also gave a lustful look towards Maria, who only glared back at him.

"So you guys want to know about Grael, right?" Deon leaned back, his hand moving higher up Selene's thigh.

"...Yes, can you tell us where we can find him or contact him?" Selene's voice was firm as she pushed Deon's hand away from her thigh.

"Well, I don't know the man, I haven't met him face to face, but when I was buying my latest young slave from a local 'The Sword's Embrace' in the town I was in at the time..." Deon pointed at the 9 years old girl elf, making her shake in her place. "I heard few men there talking about the owner, who happened to be Grael. They said he got his hands on a new set of elven slaves."

"Oh? He did?" Maria's ears perked up.

"Yes, which made him busy throughout all the Kingdom, going around and making sure each branch of his has enough of those elf sluts for men to come and fuck. I heard he's going up north to a town called 'Windbite'. That's where he keeps his main stock." Deon spoke, his eyes glancing over Selene's curves, his mind clearly not fully focused on the task at hand. "Don't really know if he's there right now or not, but that's all I got for ya!"

Both Selene and Maria made sure to stick the name 'Windbite' in their minds as they pushed past through Deon and made their way upstairs. They wanted to check on Liam now that they had all the info Deon had to give.

Inside Deon's room, they found a scared Aria, and a naked Liam, who's still laying on his stomach on the bed, cum and blood leaking from his freshly abused hole. He was also injured in other places from Deon's rough handling of the young boy.

Selene felt her heart break at the sight, but she quickly used her healing powers on the boy.

"Liam... You'll be fine, just hang on, okay?" Selene spoke in a soft voice, using her magic. Aria couldn't help but gasp at witnessing healing magic.

Maria almost wanted to go downstairs and curse Deon out, but she held herself back. 'This was all part of the deal Selene came up with, I suppose, but I don't like it.' She thought to herself.

Meanwhile, back with Mark...

The young 14 years old boy decided he'll put bathing aside for a minute. He wanted to take a look around the dojo and see if he can find Maria or Viola.

"Surely those two wouldn't just leave without telling me, right? Something doesn't feel right about this." He said to himself as he walked down the corridors, looking into each room that he passed by.

He was a little annoyed as this was his chance to fuck some pussy, and now he's wasting his chance to do this instead. "Maria and Viola better have a good reason for this or I'll have to find a way to punish them!" Mark grumbled to himself.

While looking around 'The Dragon's Roar' dojo wasn't an easy task, thanks to Mia giving him a guide of the place earlier, it made it just a bit easier and Mark a bit faster.

"T-There you are, Mark!" Annie called out, running towards the boy.

"Annie? Did you need something from me?" Mark asked as the young girl caught up to him, her cheeks flushed from the exertion. She looked at him with a mix of excitement and nervousness, her eyes darting around the hallway as if searching for something.

"...No, I was just wondering if you needed me to wash your back or not..." Annie said, her cheeks turning a deep shade of crimson. She wasn't sure what came over her today, maybe it's the sight of Mark being shirtless, but she just wants to touch him.

"Oh, yeah. Sorry, I would LOVE to have you wash my back, but right now I'm searching for big sis and Viola." Mark replied, his voice filled with a hint of annoyance. "Want to come along? I could use the extra set of eyes."

"Sure! Let's find those girls! They should know that skipping breakfast isn't healthy." Annie said, trying to keep her voice light despite the unspoken tension in the air. Mark nodded, and the two of them set off down the corridor.

Annie couldn't help but feel happy. This was really her first time alone with Mark. She did wish it wasn't because they were searching for some other girls, but she'll take what she could get. "So, Mark, how was your first lesson with Misty?" Annie asked, trying to make small talk as they walked.

"It was... Different." Mark replied, his body still exhausted. "She's tough for a woman though, I'll for sure learn a lot from her."

While Mark was talking about Misty, Misty was also talking about him.

"So, Mia, what do you think of this big brother of yours?" Misty asked as she was busy writing a letter, not making an eye contact with the young 10 years old girl she had just summoned into her room. "Perhaps it's too early to be asking that, but I would like to know your first impressions of him."

"Mark.. I don't really know how to feel about him just yet, but I would like to be around him more." Mia replied shyly, her eyes downcast. Truth to be told, she was really hoping she'd get to wash his back after training, as she heard from her mother's students how their sisters back home used to do that for them, and thought it would be a good sisterly thing to do for the boy. "He's very... Determined. I like that about him."

"I see... I do hope you keep in mind that determination of his can be very foolish at times." Misty said with a hint of sadness in her voice. She had seen it all too often with Malrik. She rubbed her belly, feeling the womb Mark had impregnated only yesterday. She would never admit it to him, but the older woman woke up today feeling hungry for a bit more of his young cock. "Try not to look up to him too much, you hear?"

"Okay, mommy..." Mia murmured, not fully understanding the warning behind Misty's words. "Where is Mark anyway?" Mia was a little nervous Mark maybe picked Annie to wash his back instead.

It's not that Mia dislikes Annie or anything, but she thinks about it like this: Annie has always had a big brother, and Mia had only just learned she has a big brother. So to see Annie crushing on Mark today, Mia couldn't help but think "You already have a big brother! Let me enjoy mine!" But of course, she kept those thoughts to herself.

"He was with me not too long ago... Though speaking of missing, have you seen Aaron, Mia? He and two others of my students haven't been seen since before the training today ended." Misty said, her expression growing concerned.

"No, no I haven't, mommy." Was all Mia could say.

Back with Mark, he and Annie decided to split up to try and cover more ground. Mark was growing more frustrated with each minute.

"Big sis, where in the world are you?! Did you really leave the dojo without telling me?!" Mark called out, his voice echoing through the empty corridors.

It was then he heard it, the sound of a teen girl moaning, as if she's being used for someone's pleasure. It was faint, but it was definitely there.

Mark's heart raced as he followed the sound, his cock growing harder with each step.

The moan grew louder, and soon he could make out the sound of wet, sloppy noises, as if someone was being fucked hard by multiple guys. His imagination went wild, thinking of all the depraved things that could be happening behind the closed doors of the dojo.

"Did the guys here bring over some whore from the town to fuck together or something?! And they didn't invite me?! Mark thought, his cock pulsing in his pants. He quickly moved towards the sound, his curiosity and lust overwhelming his concern.

Once he was finally there, what was behind the door shocked him.

It wasn't some random whore from town that was being fucked, it was none other than Viola.

The 16 years old girl was getting fucked in both her pussy and her anal hole. She was on top of a guy, the 18 years old guy, who laid on the floor, his cock deep inside her pussy, while Aaron claimed her virgin anal hole from behind, lost in lust.

"Fuck fuck fuck! She's to tight!!" Aaron's grunts echoed through the room, his body slamming into Viola's as he took her anal virginity with brutal enthusiasm.

The other young man beneath her was clearly enjoying the show, his eyes glossed over with lust as he watched the 15 years old boy claim Viola's mouth with his cock.

"Suck it! Keep sucking it!" He let out a moan that filled the room as he grabbed Viola's purple hair and forced every inch of his manhood down her throat.

None of them thought they'd spend this much time doing it with Viola. Whenever one of them got tired and needed a few minutes break, the other two would simply take his place and keep fucking the girl.

Viola had so much cum fed to her, and even more cum inside of her (thankfully?) already pregnant womb, but it was still so much cum, she had no energy to think or do anything but moan like a bitch in heat. She had no idea how these young men still had the energy to keep doing this to her.

The guys were so lost in pleasure, they didn't even notice someone had just walked in on them.

Mark couldn't believe what he was seeing. Viola was suppose to be HIS slut to fuck and breed, and here she was opening her legs like a whore to other men? It enraged Mark, but at the same time, he could still feel his cock rock hard in his pants, begging to fuck Viola's holes.

"What... What should I do?"

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Join the guys and fuck away at Viola's holes. (Will lead to a gangbang sex scene.) (Pregnant.) (CHOOSE: Pussy, anal, or mouth? Which hole should Mark fuck first?)

2 - Put a stop to this right away. 

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. Let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 25

Notes:

Surprise quick update! I was just in the mood to write more, so here you guys go!

Thanks to everyone who voted last chapter! It felt like a spilt vote for a second there before we got a clear winner, so that was fun!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic. (Pregnant)

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

Mia, 10, Human. Can't fight.

---

It took some time, but with the help of a kind worker from the ex-bandits inn, Selene and Maria finally managed to get Liam all the way back to their inn room.

Seeing 3 ladies drag a young boy through Valoria did make them capture a lot of glances, but none of them paid much attention to it.

"Thank you so much for giving us a hand with Liam!" Selene thanked the kind woman who helped them, her eyes never leaving the shivering boy who just climbed into bed.

"No problem off my back! Ya ladies be careful, right? The men who do things like that ain't good news!" The woman said, her eyes filled with pity as she left the room, shutting the door behind her.

She looked to be in her early 20s, with hair as dark as the night sky and body in shape with some scars, fitting of someone who once used to be a bandit. Selene almost wanted to ask the woman more about her life, but now wasn't the time.

"I feel bad for Liam..." Maria said with a sigh, her blue eyes lingering on the door that had just closed. "So this is our inn room, huh?"

"One of our rooms. We got a room for the girls and a room for the boys, though I worry we might end up not needing it with how things are going..." Selene replied with a sad smile. A lot has happened since they came to town, and it hasn't been a full two days yet.

"At least we got our clue from Deon, Windbite, huh?" Maria said, trying to change the subject from Liam's traumatic experience. She knew Selene was feeling guilty for using the boy like that, but they had a mission to focus on. "It is located north of the Kingdom, so it goes with the other clue Mark got from the goblins."

"Is that town on our way to Silvermoon?" Selene asked, her voice low and concerned. She didn't want to speak too loud, fearing it'll scare Liam, who was still in pain despite Selene healing him.

"I'll need to check the map Mark has to make sure, but I believe it is close by to Silvermoon." Maria replied, her voice still a mix of concern and determination. "Actually, I've been to that town once when I was a young girl."

"Oh? You were? How come?" Selene looked at her with curiosity, her eyes flickering over to Liam before she turned her full attention to Maria.

Maria nodded. "My mother took me and my brother there once to visit some family relatives." She said. "It's a somewhat big town located on top of a hill, and it's known for its harsh winds."

"Oh, I see, so you have relatives there! That's good to know." Selene nodded thoughtfully. "That brother is Mark, right?"

"No, it's my other younger brother." Maria said with a sad smile, her eyes briefly glazing over with memories of a time long past. "Anyway, SPEAKING of Mark, ugh, one of should go and report to him about what we found, right?"

"Yes, I was about to suggest just that. You want to go ahead and tell him, right? I'll wait here with Liam." Selene said, her eyes filled with worry as she sat beside the bed, gently stroking the sleeping boy's pastel orange hair.

"....Actually, no. I don't want to be the one to go and report what we found. I don't know if I want to be around him right now, actually." Maria said, her voice filled with a hint of anger as she remembered how Mark was walking hand in hand with Mia. "Sorry, Selene, but can I ask you to go instead? I'll watch over Liam."

Selene nodded, feeling unsure of why Maria was feeling that way, but also not wanting to dig into it. "Sure, I'll go..."

Meanwhile, back with Mark...

"STOP RIGHT FUCKING NOW!!!" Mark's voice thundered through the room.

Aaron and the other young men froze, their eyes wide with shock. 

Viola, lost in her own world of pain ( and pleasure?) took a moment to realize what was happening before she too snapped out of it, her eyes widening as she saw Mark standing in the doorway, his expression a mix of anger and betrayal.

"What the fuck are you doing with MY slut?!" Mark roared, his fists clenching at his side.

Aaron and the other two teens looked up, their eyes wide with shock. They hastily pulled out of Viola, their cocks glistening with her juices, cum leaking from all her holes.

The sight only made Mark feel more angry. Her holes were his to use, and here she was having other men's cum leak from them.

"I didn't know you two were that close..." Aaron said with a small smile, as he pulled out of Viola, his cock still twitching from the intense pleasure he had just experienced. "Sorry man, but she came onto me first, and I couldn't say no, could I? Surely you understand. A man had to go for it if a woman offers."

The other two teens snickered, trying to cover their own erections.

"This isn't funny, you fucking assholes!" Mark shouted, taking a step into the room, his eyes blazing with fury. "Viola is MINE to fuck and breed, not yours!"

"Oh, so you already put a baby in her? Shame, I was hoping I had impregnated her instead." Aaron said with a smirk, his cum-covered cock bobbing slightly as he stood up to face Mark.

Truth to be told, Aaron didn't really want to get into a fight with Mark, he wasn't the type of guy who got into those, he was usually the calm and collected one, but just like Mark, he was just as angry right now.

Here he was, feeling so much pleasure and joy, feeling Viola's tight and warm anal hole around his cock, only for Mark to suddenly show up and put a stop to it. He couldn't help but be angry really. If Viola is just a 'slut' to him and nothing more, then why not share her around? Or at least that's what Aaron thought.

Oh, and the 3 boys all being naked right now only added fuel to how awkward this conversation was.

"How dare you! If you want a fight, I'll give you one, big guy!" Mark's rage was palpable, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. "And what do you mean by that she came onto you anyway?!"

"Your slut here said she wanted my cock, so I gave it to her!" Aaron retorted, crossing his arms over his chest, his cum-smeared body standing tall in defiance. The other two boys looked nervously between Mark and Aaron, unsure of how this confrontation would end.

"...Should we put a stop to this?" The 15 years old boy whispered.

"Nah, let them handle it out like men." The 18 years old answered in a whisper.

Mark didn't know if he wanted to believe Aaron or not. Would Viola really offer her body up to Aaron? Either way, it didn't make him any less pissed off with the guy.

"You're such a fucking liar!" Mark screamed, taking a swing at Aaron. Aaron saw the punch coming and ducked out of the way, his eyes flashing with anger.

The room erupted into chaos as the two young men began to fight, their fists flying as they traded blows. Aaron was taller and had more experience with hand-to-hand combat, but Mark's rage fueled his strength, making the fight surprisingly even.

They grunted and snarled like wild animals, each blow connecting with flesh and bone, leaving bruises in their wake. The sound of their bodies colliding filled the space, along with the wet smack of flesh and the occasional groan of pain.

Viola watched, her mind blank with shock. Her breath hitched in her throat, not just from the pain but from the realization of what her actions had led to. She wanted to tell them to stop fighting, but she couldn't find the energy to move her body right now.

Thankfully for Viola though, someone else was about to tell them to stop fighting.

"S-STOP, STOP YOU TWO!" Annie shouted as she ran into the room, her cheeks flushed with shock at the scene before her. She quickly ran up between the two of them, trying to push them apart. "B-Big brother?! Mark?! What are you doing?!"

Aaron didn't think his baby sister was strong, but she sure surprised him just now with how she managed to shove herself between them. Her tiny breasts bouncing as she pushed them apart, making him feel a little embarrassed for getting caught in such a situation.

And he's naked to make things worst.

A very long story short, while the fighting stopped, the chaos that followed didn't.

Mark, still enraged, went and got Misty involved. He wanted her to kick Aaron and his buddies out of the dojo, to make an example of them.

Looking back now, Mark would admit that was very petty of him, but he really just wanted to find any way he could to hurt them without using his fists or sword, and getting them kicked out seemed like the way to go.

Misty, of course, didn't kick them out. She told him "Boys will be boys, if a girl came onto them like that SLUT 'friend' of yours, it only makes sense they did what they did with her, though I can't forgive them for skipping on training..." So in the end, they got off with only a light punishment.

(Misty also had Aaron and the 18 years old guy come to her room and hit it on days they all were feeling horny. She values both their skills in the sword and their cocks a bit too much to ever consider kicking them out over something like this.)

Of course, Mark didn't take Misty's response well, which caused him to nearly lash out on her, but luckily for him Mia came in just in time and got him to calm down. Her cute fuckable face was full of tears as she begged them not to fight.

Viola was taken back to her room where she can rest. Selene came back into the dojo during the middle of this chaos, and she felt like a bomb had gone off and she was witnessing the aftermath. She remained with Viola, using her healing powers on the cum filled 16 years old girl. Selene didn't even find the time to tell Mark about their new clue.

Annie on the other hand felt her heart break. 

She didn't know how, but she found herself taking a walk alongside Aaron through Valoria, the events of the last few hours playing back in her head again and again.

The siblings needed some fresh air, Annie remembers Aaron inviting her to go on a walk, but she doesn't remember much past that.

"...And this little cute shop is known as 'Enchanted'. They sell all kinds of outfits and even some magically enchanted items." Aaron said, trying to change the subject as he and Annie walked through the market street of Valoria.

"...I see!" Annie said, her voice a mix of sadness and confusion. "You wouldn't find something like this back in our little village, that's for sure."

"Yeah, for sure." Aaron said, his brown eyes darting around nervously, trying to find any topic other than the fight to discuss. He really wanted to find a way to cheer his younger sister up, who seems to be more shaken up about this than him.

"The more I see of this place, the more I realize just how tiny our village is." Annie's voice was barely a whisper, her eyes scanning the colorful stalls and the diverse people that populated the bustling market street of Valoria. Despite the vibrant setting, her heart felt heavy. "In this big world, full of so many talented people and shiny places, I can't help but feel how insignificant our little village is in comparison. Honestly, it makes me a little sad."

Aaron's face softened, understanding her feelings more than she knew. "It's okay to feel that way, Annie. I felt that way when I first came here 3 years ago. It only made me want to become a knight all that much more, so I could see more of this world." He said, his voice just as gentle and soothing as Annie remembers it. "I'm glad you finally got to see this place, Annie, though... I'm sorry that me showing you around had to be like this."

"Big brother..."

"I'm sure I now made things really awkward between you and the guy you like, huh?" Aaron said, a hint of regret in his voice. "Honestly, I didn't know he and that girl were that close. I know some guys don't like to share, but damn."

"...Me too. I mean, when we were traveling together, I did notice the looks Mark was getting from the other girls in the group, but I always thought Selene was too old for him, and I knew that Maria was his sister, so I suppose it only makes sense that out of all of them, Viola was his... lover." Annie said, her voice barely above a whisper as they stopped in front of a fruit stall.

Aaron almost wanted to correct Annie, to tell her that Mark doesn't think of Viola as a lover, but just a slut, but he stopped himself. Annie still held some innocence to her you may only find in a sweet small village, and he thought it would be most tragic to take that innocence away from her. Having innocence like that was rare these days.

"Still, surely you're mad at me, right? It's okay, you can dish it out on me if you want." Aaron said, looking down at the ground. He was expecting Annie to be mad at him, to yell or even hit him, but she just looked sad.

"...I mean, I am shocked, but I suppose boys don't really need to save themselves for marriage, right?" Annie said with a forced smile, trying to keep the conversation light.

Annie didn't feel like it was fair, but she and her brother were always taught that a girl should save herself for her husband, but that it's okay for a boy to sow his wild oats, so to speak. "You don't like Viola in that way though, do you? Or do I have to worry about her becoming my sister in law? Just so you know, I'm not ready to share you that way, you hear?!" She joked.

"Haha, don't worry, no, I'm not into her that way. It was just a bit of fun, that's all. Us warriors-in-training just need to let off our steam every now and then." Aaron chuckled nervously, relieved that Annie wasn't too upset with him. He picked up a shiny apple from the stall and tossed it into the air, catching it deftly. "Though Selene on the other hand... Can't say I'm not into that!"

"A-Aaron!" Annie blurted out. "She's 11 years older than you!"

"That's the good part!"

Annie and Aaron weren't the only ones having a brother - sister moment right now, so were Mia and Mark back inside the dojo.

"Here, use this..." Mia said as she brought Mark a recovery potion. "It'll make you feel better..."

"Mia, thanks, but I'm really not so injured that I need this, save it for something more serious." Mark said, pushing the potion aside.

"But Mark, you're my brother. I don't like seeing you like this." Mia said, her voice filled with concern.

When Mia heard that Mark and Aaron got into a fight, she couldn't help but run as fast as she towards them. It made her feel so helpless that her brother got into a fight inside her dojo and she couldn't do more to stop it from taking place.

Also the Viola of it all bothered Mia. Could she and Mark be lovers? She didn't understand how that worked, but she also didn't dare and ask Mark just what his relationship is with that Viola girl.

Suddenly, someone walked into the tiny room the two siblings were having their moment at. It was Selene.

"Oh, there you are, Mark!" She let out as she saw him, a hint of relief in her voice. "Just what is happening here? And your face! Let me take a look, I can heal you."

"Huh?" Mia didn't know who this lady was, she had never seen her before. She wasn't sure if she could be more shocked by her sudden appearance, or her boobs.

Selene quickly approached Mark, put his face between her soft hands, and started healing him. Of course, Mark couldn't help but stare at her large boobs with her being so close to him.

"God did I miss those..." He thought to himself as he took in the sight of the two huge tits right in front of him.

"Do you know this lady, Mark?" Mia asked, her curiosity piqued by Selene's sudden appearance and her familiarity with her brother. "And wait, is that healing magic?!"

Mark, still slightly dazed from the fight, managed to tear his gaze away from Selene.

"Yes, she and I are in the same party. This is Selene, our sexy healer. Selene, this is Mia, my younger sister." Mark's said, trying to keep his voice even.

"WHAT?! Little sister?!" Selene gasped. She had missed out on a lot.

Mark quickly explained to her the events she missed while she was out there getting her pussy pounded by Liam.

Seeing that the two were having a moment, Mia decided to leave them be for now.

"A younger sister, huh..." Selene murmured, her eyes wide with surprise. She couldn't believe she had missed out on so much drama.

"Speaking of sisters, Selene, you wouldn't happen to know where Maria is, would you?" Mark asked, his voice still strained from the fight.

Selene quickly explained her side of events, leaving out only what happened between her and Liam. She even told Mark about the clue they got from Deon.

"Liam got his hole fucked by a man? I hope that didn't turn him into a bottom!" Mark said with a smirk, trying to lighten the mood.

"Mark, be nice! And anyway... Did you do something to upset Maria? She seemed really upset with you to me." Selene said, her eyes narrowed slightly.

"...I don't think I did, no?" Mark responded, his smirk fading into a look of genuine confusion. "But you know how she is, always so sensitive about stuff that doesn't even matter."

"This is just a guess on my part, but seeing as Maria didn't tell me about Mia, I can't help but think that little girl may be why she's upset. I hope you're not ignoring Maria just so you can spend time with Mia." Selene's voice had a hint of accusation to it, her eyes searching Mark's face for any signs of guilt.

"W-What?! So a guy can't spend time with his younger sister now? She can't be serious." Mark's voice grew defensive as Selene's accusation hit a nerve.

"I hadn't even fucked Mia yet and she's already upset?" Mark thought to himself. He was annoyed with Maria, but also not seeing her all day did make him miss her.

In the end, Selene went back to Viola's room, the two will be sharing the room here at the dojo tonight. It was getting late.

Mark ate a quick meal prepared by one of Misty's students before also heading to his room. Wherever Annie was, she wasn't here to make them the meal tonight, and let's just say Mark thought the student's meal was a sad comparison to Annie's cooking.

Finally in bed, Mark couldn't help but think about all the events that took place today. His mind was very much awake, and so was his cock. He hadn't had sex once this whole day, and he was feeling a bit crazy about it.

"...I do have few options, but something tells me Annie isn't one today..."

Mark quickly went through his options in his head.

First, he could always visit his younger sister Mia next door and take her virginity. As her brother, it's his right to do so. But perhaps she's till too young? Would it be more fun to wait until she can get pregnant before he fucks her? "Either way, I'm sure that pussy would be so tight and heavenly!"

Next was Mia's mother, Misty. Mark really didn't like the older woman, but it only made him want to put her in her place through his cock all the much more. "I also feel like there are things about Mia I can only get to the bottom of if I spent more time fucking that bitch..."

Then there were Viola and Selene. "I haven't had the chance to fuck Selene yet, and I also don't like that other men fucked Viola. Perhaps I need to pay her a visit and remind her that her pussy and her other holes only belong to me?"

And lastly, there was Maria. Selene had told him where the inn Maria was staying at is located. So in theory, while it's very late, Mark could make his way out of the dojo and go pay his big sis a visit. "If she's upset with me, perhaps it's a good idea to go mend things while also filling her up with my cum?"

Mark had to decide.

---

Who should Mark fuck tonight? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Pay Mia a visit and show her some brotherly love. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Can't be impregnated)

2 - Pay Misty a visit and put her in her place through your cock. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Pregnant)

3 - Pay Selene and Viola a visit and remind Viola who her holes belong too. (Will lead to a threesome sex scene) (Both are pregnant)

4 - Pay Maria a visit outside the dojo and fuck her senseless. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Pregnant)

5 - Don't visit anyone and call it a night.

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. Let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 26

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last chapter!

I'll admit, not the option I thought would win, but I'm not complaining!

Oh, and also, someone tried to rig the vote again :/ Please don't do that, I don't want to make it so only users with an account can vote. This is the second warning I give about this.

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic. (Pregnant)

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

Mia, 10, Human. Can't fight.

---

"Well... If big sis is really upset with me, I better go make it right." Mark said to himself, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he made his decision.

He knew that going to see Maria at this late hour was a bit of a bold move, and that depending on how things go, he could be late for training tomorrow morning, but it was a risk he was willing to take.

Plus, he hadn't had the chance to fuck anyone today, and he had to admit, his cock was begging for some action.

So, throwing caution to the wind, Mark grabbed his clothes and headed out into the cold night.

The streets of Valoria were alive with the sounds of laughter and music, the distant chatter of drunken patrons spilling out of taverns, and the occasional clanging of swords between rivals and friends.

"This town really is full of warriors and such, huh..." Mark thought to himself. "It sure is cold out though."

He could see a couple of men hitting on a 15 years old prostitute on the side, no doubt wanting to get into bed with her, while others were throwing coins at a half-dressed elf girl who was dancing to the sound of a bard's music.

Mark had to stop few people here and there and ask for directions, but before long he finally found the small, unassuming inn where Selene said Maria and Liam were staying at.

As he approached the inn, he couldn't help but feel excitement and nervousness. The idea of sneaking into his sister's room at night was both thrilling and a bit naughty.

"It really has been near a whole day since I last saw her, I can't wait!" Mark thought as he hurried down the cobblestone streets. "It's not like she can say no to her little brother, right?" Mark mused to himself.

Meanwhile with Maria...

The 17 years old girl was in bed in a large room all on her own. Liam was staying at the other room next door they got in the place.

"I suppose I better call it a night, but... Oh, stupid Mark!" Maria's mind was still racing with thoughts of her brother. "Maybe I'm overreacting, but still! Just how much does he plan to involve himself with that woman and her daughter?"

As these thoughts filled Maria's head, suddenly she heard a faint knock at the door.

Her heart pounded in her chest as she sat up in bed. Was it Liam? Perhaps he had come to talk things over? Or was it a stranger? She had her sword close by in case it was trouble.

"Who is it?!" Maria called out, her hand reaching for the hilt of her sword.

"It's me, big sis! Open up already!"

"Mark?!" She exclaimed, both relieved and surprised as she got up and opened the door.

"Finally! You weren't asleep yet, were you?" Mark said with a grin as he stepped into the room, shutting the door softly behind him. He didn't even wait for an invitation.

"No, not yet, but anyway! What are you doing here? Do you know how late it is?!" Maria asked, her curiosity piqued. She was wearing a simple nightgown that barely covered her ample breasts, which bounced slightly as she moved. "Isn't it a bit too late to be paying me a visit? Or did something happen?"

"Oh, no, nothing happened." Mark said smoothly, his eyes roaming over Maria's half-exposed body. "I just couldn't sleep without seeing you." He stepped closer, his hand reaching out to brush a strand of her blond hair from her cheek.

Maria's eyes narrowed at his sudden affectionate behavior. "...Really?" She was happy to see Mark, but she couldn't also fully believe it for some reason.

"Of course, do you think I'm here in the middle of the night to pay a visit to Liam or something? Now take off your nightgown, or do you not want to do it?" Mark whispered into Maria's ear, his breath hot against her skin. "You have no idea how badly my cock wants to be inside of you right now."

Maria's heart raced.

A minute ago she was angry with Mark, and now this was happening? It almost didn't feel real, but the kiss Mark planted on her lips next was very much real.

"Mph!" Maria's protest was muffled by Mark's hungry kiss, her cheeks flushing under the intensity of his desire. Despite her initial shock, she found her body responding to the familiar warmth of his touch. "Oh, Mark!"

She quickly took off her nightgown, all of her anger and frustration turning into a burning desire for her younger brother's cock as she got naked. Mark didn't waste any time taking off his clothes either, revealing his 8 inches hard cock.

Maria felt a mix of love and excitement as she looked at Mark's naked body. He was muscular and strong, and she had to admit, seeing him like this was turning her on more than it probably should. She was his older sister, and yet seeing him naked almost always made her went to get on knees and open up her legs for him.

"Lay on the bed on your back and dangle your head off the edge, I want to watch your throat bulge as I pound your mouth!" Mark instructed, his voice a mix of dominance and lust. He hadn't had sex all day, so he wasn't planning on holding back one bit.

Maria swallowed hard. She got onto the bed and did as she was told, her heart pounding.

Mark got closer to her, his manhood right in her face, so close, she could smell it.

"Ready to be my bitch for the night?" Mark sneered, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure as he took in the sight of his sister's naked, vulnerable body. The body he had impregnated. The body he couldn't wait to fill with more cum.

"...Yes." Mara murmured, her voice barely a whisper as she nodded her head slightly. Her blue eyes never left Mark's as she felt his hands grip the side of the bed, his body looming over her.

The next thing she knew, his cock was invading her hungry mouth.

Mark didn't hold back as he slammed his cock deep into her throat, the sound of her gagging filled the room.

"MPPHHH!" Maria gagged as Mark's balls slammed right into her nose. The feeling was intense, and she could feel his cock pulsing in the back of her throat as he held her head in place. Her eyes were watering, and she struggled to breathe, but she knew better than to try and push him away.

Seeing Maria struggle to suck his cock in this position only seemed to spur him on even more. He sped up, fucking her face with such ferocity that it brought tears to her eyes, her saliva mixing with his precum, creating a wet, sloppy mess which started coming down onto her face.

"Just like that! Keep sucking it! FUCK! You've sucked my cock so many times, you should be a natural at this by now!" Mark grunted, his hands tightly gripping the sides of the bed as he held himself steady. His hips bucked in a rapid, punishing rhythm, his cock sliding in and out of Maria's throat. He always loved his big sis's throat.

As Mark continued to fuck the girl's face without mercy, he grabbed her boobs with his free hand, squeezing and mauling them as if they were stress relief balls.

"I can't wait to see these boobs feed our babies!" Mark let out as he watched his sister's eyes water and her throat spasm around his length. She found it hard to breathe, but Mark felt too good to hold back. "I want to put so many babies inside of you!" Mark's words only made her want it more, the thought of being filled with his seed making her pussy drip.

Though her pussy aside for a second, her throat was the main focus of Mark's attention for now. He loved the way it constricted around him, the way she gagged and choked, the way her eyes watered and her cheeks turned red. It was a sight that never failed to arouse him, and he was determined to make the most of it. He was going to fuck this bitch until she couldn't take it anymore.

Maria was in pain, but she didn't dare complain. If anything, a part of her was happy her brother was with her right now, shoving his manhood inside her mouth and not some other girl. She didn't want to share her brother. She wants him and his cock all for herself.

"Fuck your throat feels good! Are you hungry, big sis?! Want to eat my seed?!" Mark's voice was thick with lust as he watched her throat bulge and contract around his shaft. He had every inch of his 8 inches inside her throat, and he was getting closer and closer to climaxing.

"MPPHHH!" Maria's muffled moan echoed in the room as Mark's cock hit the back of her throat, causing her to gag and choke. More saliva leaked down onto her face, getting right into her eye, but she didn't stop. She didn't want to disappoint her brother. She didn't care how sloppy this blowjob was, she wanted to make him feel like she's worshiping his manhood. That his cock meant everything to her.

"Fuck! I'm about to cum!" Mark let out, feeling his balls tighten as his orgasm approached. The next thing he knew, his cum was shooting down Maria's throat, filling her with his hot, sticky seed.

She swallowed it all without missing a beat, her eyes still watering and her throat still convulsing around his cock, drinking every single drop of cum she could.

"Just like that! Drink it all, fucking slut!" Mark groaned, keeping his cock deep inside his sister's throat as his cock pulsed with pleasure.

Once he pulled out of her mouth, his cum was still spurting onto her face. He watched with a twisted smile as Maria's cheeks bulged with his semen, her eyes still watering from the relentless throat fucking she had endured.

"...That was tasty..." Maria let out, her voice a bit raspy from the intense throat fucking she had just endured. Despite the pain and the tears, her body was begging for more of Mark's cock. "I would say I want to taste more, but... I want you inside of me!"

Mark chuckled at his sister's eagerness. "You're such a whore for your little brother's cock, aren't you?" He said, his voice thick with lust as he stroked his still rock hard manhood. "But don't worry, I'm not done with you yet."

He grabbed her by the hips and spun her around, pushing her down onto all fours on the bed. He spread her legs wide apart, admiring her swollen pussy that was already leaking with anticipation.

"What a slutty pussy! Fitting for a whore, I suppose!" Mark spoke with a grin.

Without wasting another moment, he positioned his cock at her entrance and pushed forward with all his might, all of his 8 inches sinking into her with a wet, sloppy sound.

"A-AHH!" Maria's eyes widened in pain as Mark's thick cock tore into her pussy, stretching her tight, unprepared walls with a brutality that she hadn't anticipated. Despite her earlier eagerness, the sudden intrusion was overwhelming, her body struggling to accommodate his size.

Mark wasted no time moving his hips, slamming into his big sis faster and harder by the second.

"So tight! SO tight! What a horrible sister you are, seducing your young brother with this pussy! You need to be punished!!" Mark roared as he grabbed a handful of Maria's hair and slammed into her repeatedly. His balls slapped against her body as he pounded away, his cock feeling like a hot iron rod inside her.

"Ahhh! Mark! Y...You're so deep!" All Maria could do was moan as Mark used her body however he pleased. She could feel his cock go back and forth inside of her, tearing her apart, yet filling her up so completely.

"I know it's early, but how many babies do you think we can make?! I want to impregnate you again and again and again!!" Mark shouted, his voice filled with a mix of lust and malice as he mercilessly pounded into Maria's tight, trembling pussy. The pussy where Mark's cock felt like home.

She was so wet, her juices were dripping onto the bed beneath her.

"Ah!...I....I don't know...AHH! However many babies you want!" Maria's words came out in chopped gasps as Mark's cock plunged into her again and again, his brutal pace not letting up. Each thrust sent a bolt of pain through her body.

"Yeah, that's it! Take it all, you slut!" Mark growled as he watched her pussy swallow his cock whole, the sounds of skin slapping skin filling the room.

Mark's grip on Maria's ponytail was tight, his strokes becoming more frenzied. He could feel his cock hit her cervix again and again, causing her to cry out in a mix of pain and pleasure. Her pussy was soaking wet, which only served to make her squeal louder with each punishing thrust.

He really loved Maria, but he also couldn't help but think what a fucking whore she is each time he's fucking her like this, which only made him want to fuck her harder.

"Fuck! You're so tight, sis!" Mark grunted as he pummeled into Maria's pussy, his strokes growing more frenetic with each passing moment. "I can feel your womb begging for my seed!"

"Ah! ...Yes! I...I wan- AH!" Maria felt as if Mark was being extra rough today, extra horny. She didn't mind though, she wanted to feel every bit of his rage, his passion, his love, his... Everything. She was his, she was his whore, his breeding slut, his one true love, his everything. She almost couldn't believe that just a short while ago she used to not let him cum inside of her.

Mark felt his cock swell even more at the thought of filling Maria's womb with his seed. He pulled her hips back even further, making her arch her back and stick her ass higher in the air. He watched as her pussy clenched around his shaft, her insides quivering with each powerful thrust he delivered.

"I'm about to cum!" Mark's voice was a mix of pleasure and dominance as he felt his climax building, his cock a steel rod inside his sister's pussy.

"C...Cum inside me, Mark! I want your babies!!" Maria's voice was strained, her body trembling from the brutal fucking she was receiving. Despite the pain, she couldn't deny the dark thrill of being used so savagely by her own 14 years old younger brother.

With one final thrust, Mark slammed into Maria with such force that the headboard of the bed cracked against the wall.

Maria felt her womb clench around Mark's cock as he slammed into her with a ferocity that she hadn't felt in a while. She felt his hot seed spurt deep within her, filling her to the brim. For a second, she was almost worried for the baby growing inside of her with how brutal Mark was.

Mark on the other hand felt his cock pulse and throb as he emptied his seed into her. He was so lost in the pleasure of the moment, he felt he could remain just like this forever.

What the two of them didn't know was that Liam, who's only next door, was hearing all of this take place. He was hearing Maria moan like a whore as Mark fucked her, which turned Liam on.

"I can't believe I'm hard from this..." The 13 years old boy thought to himself as he started jerking himself off. He almost wished he could be there in the room and join them.

Mark pulled out from Maria, watching his cum spill from her abused pussy. She was a mess, her face flushed and her eyes glazed over with a mix of pain and pleasure. He couldn't resist the urge to slap her ass, leaving a red handprint on her pale skin.

"N...Noo, I don't want your cum to leak out from me! I want it inside! Push it back in, Mark!" Maria begged, her voice strained and desperate.

Mark slapped her ass hard again.

"You want more? Sure, I'll give you more!" Mark smirked as he grabbed his cock, still hard despite the intense climax he had just experienced.

He flipped Maria onto her back, her breasts bouncing as he did so, and spread her legs wide apart, her pussy glistening with both her own juices and his cum.

He positioned his cock nudging against her swollen, sensitive pussy lips. "You want more, whore?" He smirked, his voice a mix of mockery and satisfaction. "Beg for it!"

Maria's eyes rolled back as she felt only the tip of Mark's cock tease her entrance. "Yes...yes, please, Mark! I need more!" She begged, her voice hoarse from her earlier screams.

With a sadistic grin, Mark thrust back into her, burying himself to the hilt in one swift motion. She cried out, her nails digging into the bed sheets as her body was split open by his thick, unforgiving length.

Mark's 8 inches long cock didn't spare any of its brutality as he slammed back into Maria's tight, wet cunt. She let out a high-pitched squeal that was music to his ears, her body jolting from the impact.

"Big sis! Your pussy is milking me dry! Just how much cum does your hungry womb need?!" Mark taunted, his thrusts becoming more erratic.

Her pussy was a warm, tight sheath around his member, and he couldn't help but admire the way it stretched to accommodate his size.

"Ah!" Maria let out a scream after scream. She really couldn't deny what Mark was saying. Maria already felt that her womb was near full from Mark's first round of cumming, but she craved more. She wanted to feel his hot seed fill her up completely.

It was then Mark brought his face closer to hers and started kissing her, claiming her mouth as his cock claimed her cum filled pussy.

The kiss was rough and passionate. He bit down on her bottom lip, making her gasp as he thrust into her again and again.

"You're MY whore big sis, you hear that?! No other man is allowed to touch you!" Mark let out, quickly remembering what happened with Viola, but also just as quickly putting it out of his mind.

Maria could only nod, her eyes still glazed over with a mix of pain and pleasure. "Yes... Mark... I'm yours... only yours..."

With that, Mark took it as the permission he needed and began to fuck her with an intensity that was almost animalistic. Each thrust was a declaration of ownership, a brutal claiming of what he believed to be his.

The girl wrapped her legs around Mark's waist, making sure he remains in place. Her breasts bounced with each impact, and Mark couldn't help but squeeze them again, feeling the soft flesh in his hands as he pounded into her.

"So many babies! I want to see so many of our babies suck on these!! I'll impregnate you until you can't take it anymore!" Mark exclaimed as he felt his orgasm build. "Hurry and give birth already so I can put another baby inside of you!!"

The 14 years old wanna be hero's words were a mix of passion and obsession as he mercilessly rammed his cock into his sister's abused pussy, her womb already nearly full of his cum from the first round, yet it was still begging for more.

Maria hasn't even been pregnant for a full month yet, and here Mark was already planning on putting baby number 2 inside of her. She knew she should have found the idea stupid and silly, but she instead simply found it cute in the heat of the moment. Here was her baby brother talking about their future together, about all the babies they could make together. It was a twisted love, but it was their love.

As Mark continued to pound away at Maria's abused pussy without any mercy, the girl felt her body being pushed to the brink by Mark's relentless thrusts. Each time his cock hit her cervix, she could feel a spark of pleasure-pain that shot through her body.

"Ahhh... Mark, slow down a little bit! AH!" She moaned. Mark only sped up.

She knew she was going to be sore tomorrow, but she didn't care. Right now, all that mattered was the feeling of Mark's cock inside of her, filling her up, and the look of pure ecstasy on his face as he fucked her like she was the only girl in his world.

"...Fuck! I'm about to cum again!" Mark bellowed, his hips moving with a ferocity that was almost animalistic. With a roar, he thrust into Maria's quivering pussy one last time before erupting inside her once more. His hot seed filled her womb up, mixing with the cum already coating her insides.

Maria's eyes rolled back into her head, her mouth open in a silent scream of ecstasy. Her pussy clamped down around his shaft, her muscles contracting in waves of pleasure.

Mark felt his cock pulse with the power of his climax, his entire body tensing as he emptied his second load into his sister's pussy and right into her womb.

He could see the agony etched into her features as she took his full length, her body shuddering beneath him. But even in her pain, there was something so alluring about her submission that made Mark's cock throb even more.

"So full... Ahhhhh..." Maria felt her womb spasm around Mark's thick cock, greedily taking in every drop of his cum. Her walls clenched and unclenched, trying to milk him dry as he continued to pump into her. "Sooo fulll.... I can't take anymore..."

Liam also climaxed in his room next door. His ass was still feeling sore, but at least he got something out of this.

Mark wanted to pull out, but his sister still had her legs wrapped tightly around his waist, keeping him deep inside her. Her pussy was pulsing around him, making it difficult for him to even think about moving. He groaned as he felt his cock throb with the last of his release, the intensity of his orgasm leaving him momentarily weak.

"Ah.." Mark moaned as he fell on top of his big sis, his cock still deep inside her. He knew the right thing to do right now was to call it a night, get off, and go back to the dojo so he could be there in the morning once training starts again, but he didn't have the energy to stand up.

And even if he did have the energy, it simply felt too good inside Maria right now. He wouldn't want to walk away even if he could.

"...Mark, just stay with me the night, okay? Please... Don't go to them." Maria whispered into his ear, her voice trembling with need. "Please, stay with me the rest of the night. Let's stay like this..."

"Maria, I..."

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Spend the rest of the night with Maria, it's already very late anyway.

2 - Pull out of Maria and make your way back to the dojo alone in the middle of the night. 

RANDOM: Also I'm planning on introducing a new female character soon, if you have any ideas / hopes on what type of character you'd like her to be, feel free to share them! Feel free to ignore this if you want of course!

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. Let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 27

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last chapter and gave me some character ideas!

And feel free to email me if you have any fun story ideas you'd like me to write!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic. (Pregnant)

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Viola, 16, Human. Fights by throwing knives. (Pregnant)

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

Mia, 10, Human. Can't fight.

---

"Sure, let's call it a night, big sis." Mark murmured into her ear, his breath warm against her cheek. He didn't have the heart to leave her, nor did he want to remove his cock from her warm pussy as well. "But I do have training, so I would need to get up early."

"Okay..." Maria breathed out, her body still trembling from the intense fucking she had just endured. She could feel Mark's weight on top of her, his chest, which was on her chest, rising and falling as he tried to catch his breath. His cock was still lodged deep within her, and she felt his warmth and the stickiness of their combined juices.

They closed their eyes and slowly drifted into a fitful sleep, their bodies entwined in a twisted embrace. Mark's cock remained nestled inside Maria, his cum slowly leaking out of her with each pulse of her swollen pussy.

Mark didn't have the energy to full on fuck Maria, but he did move his hips a little every now and then throughout the night, keeping his cock deep inside her, making sure she knew she's not going anywhere.

And so, Mark's second day in Valoria finally came to an end. It was a long day.

The next day, Mark awoke. He was laying next to Maria, his cock, now soft, but still inside her from the night before.

He slowly pulled out, watching his cum dribble out of her pussy with a satisfied smirk. "Time for some morning training," He thought to himself, getting dressed as he watched her sleep.

Just as he went out of the room and made his way downstairs in the inn, he found Liam there, eating breakfast.

"Oh, you're up..." Liam said without looking up from his plate, trying to play it cool, as if he didn't jerk off the night before to the sweet sounds Maria was making as Mark fucked her. "Wait, I-I mean, I didn't know you were staying over the night in this place as well! What a surprise!"

Mark chuckled. "It's okay, Liam, I know you were listening. You don't have to hide it and pretend you didn't know I was here."

Liam blushed, "W-What?! How would you know?!"

"I mean, I knew you were staying next door, and Maria was being very loud, so I just assumed!" Mark said with a wink, his tone teasing.

Liam's face turned even more red, he was only glad Mark didn't know about what else he did while hearing them.

Mark sat down at the table opposite his friend. "Anyway... I heard about what went down between you and that Deon guy, are you okay?"

"Don't mention him! I'd rather forget that ever happened! It was so gross!" Liam replied, shuddering at the memory of Deon and what he did to him. There was the pain part he had to deal with of course, but also the embarrassment part. Liam didn't want anymore people to know about this.

Mark let out a sigh of relief, he was worried for a second that Liam might become one of those clingy sissy boys he sees around every now and then who bother men who are just not into faggots. (Though some of those men would fuck them if there wasn't any girls around.)

"Alright, alright, sorry." Mark apologized. "Anyway, gotta go now! I have training to attend to at ''The Dragon's Roar' about now! I might be late, actually!" He said with a stretch, standing up.

Just as soon as he was about to dash out, someone stopped him.

"Wait a minute, young boy!" A voice called out. "Did you say ''The Dragon's Roar'?"

The soft voice belonged to a woman, and not just any woman, but an elf.

She appeared to be 25 years old, her pale skin barely covered by a silk dress that clung to her curves in a way that made it clear she wasn't wearing any undergarments. Her long, silver hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing a delicate face with piercing blue eyes that bore into Mark's soul.

Oh, and she also had a bow slung over her shoulder and a quiver full of arrows at her hip. Clearly, she was an archer of some sort. Her slender legs were visible under the dress, and Mark couldn't help but wonder if she was as good at archery or if we simply carried it with her to try and scare men away from coming close and taking a bite.

"Woah!" Liam let out, amazed by how beautiful this woman was.

"...Yes, yes I did say 'The Dragon's Roar'. I'm a student in that dojo." Mark said with pride, turning towards the elf. Her beauty was stunning, and her body was sexy. He couldn't help but wonder what face she would make if he pushed her down on the floor and let out his seed inside of her right now.

Sadly, as tempting as it was to do that, Mark had to focus on his training. He knew that if he was to stand a chance against the demon lord and save Elena, he needed to get stronger.

"Perfect. I just arrived in town yesterday night, you see. I was hoping to find my way towards that dojo. Lead me there." The woman demanded with a firm voice that left no room for negotiation.

Not that Mark needed much convincing to get to spend some alone time with a sexy older woman like this.

And so, Mark lead the way, the elf woman following him closely.

Mark wasn't surprised to see her capture the attention of every man nearby as they walked through the early morning market. It wasn't everyday you saw an elf in the Kingdom, and even if you did, most of the time they were usually either a female elf slave, which was the most common, or a male elf traveling throughout the Kingdom for whatever reason, which is far less common.

A female elf who ISN'T a slave on the other hand? And she seems to be traveling on her own? Now that was just unheard of.

Mark had no idea who this woman is, but he couldn't help but think how reckless she must be. He was sure every man who saw her right now was thinking about how much they want to rape her this very moment.

"You seem to have something you want to say to me. Speak." The elf woman's voice was like a cool breeze through a meadow, soothing yet firm.

"O-Oh! Well, I was just thinking you never told me your name. I'm Mark." He replied, his voice a mix of excitement and nerves. The elf woman's eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was sizing him up.

"You may call me Qilara." The elf woman replied curtly, her gaze lingering on Mark for a moment. "Is that all you have to ask? Come on, speak up. I can tell you have something on your mind, young boy."

"Well, it's just that... It's not everyday you see a female elf in the Kingdom, so I'm a bit shocked, that's all." Mark stumbled over his words. "What could possibly bring a woman such as you to Valoria? A city of warriors isn't that fitting for a woman with your beauty..."

"I have a letter I need to deliver personally to your dojo master, that's all." Qilara said, her eyes still on Mark as they walked through the bustling town.

"A letter? To Misty? What's that about?"

"None of your business, young boy." Qilara replied with a cold tone. "Now walk."

Meanwhile, as Mark lead Qilara to the dojo...

"Mark?" Mia spoke in a soft voice as she opened the door to his room, only not to find him there.

She looked to the right and left of the room, but she found nothing.

"...Where is he? Did he already wake up?" Mia whispered to herself as she tiptoed to Mark's bed. She had hoped to surprise him with breakfast in bed. Her cheeks flushed at the thought.

Mia then took a look around the place, only not to find him anywhere. Training was about to start any minute now, and yet there was no sign of Mark.

"Annie, have you seen Mark by any chance?" Mia asked. Annie looked up, her eyes wide with curiosity. She was busy preparing breakfast.

"No... No, I haven't seen him." Annie answered. She hasn't spoken to Mark since what went down between him and Aaron yesterday, and she doesn't think she'll be ready to talk to him again anytime soon yet.

"Oh, where could he be? Training is about to start..." Mia was upset, but she knew her mother couldn't hold up the dojo's schedule because of one missing student. She quickly got herself ready and headed to the training area, where she found Misty already waiting for her pupils.

"You haven't found him, Mia?" Misty questioned, her expression one of mild concern.

"No, mommy..."

"Seriously? It's only his second day of training, and he's already pulling this off? That brat." Misty thought to herself, her eyes scanning the dojo. Despite her tough exterior, she couldn't help but feel a twinge of worry for Mark. He was Malrik's son after all, and also the father of the baby growing in her belly, so she couldn't help but care a little.

Training started taking place. Misty put the boy off her mind as she placed her attention on the rest of her students.

20 or so minutes later into training, a certain boy alongside an elf made their way into the dojo.

"This is the place!" Mark spoke as he lead Qilara inside the dojo. The smell of sweat and steel filled the air, and the sound of swords clanging echoed through the space.

"There you are, Mark! Where have you been? And wait, who's that?!" A fellow student called out as Mark entered the dojo with Qilara in tow. The room buzzed with whispers and curious glances.

"Lady Qilara?" Misty called out, her eyes widening in surprise as she caught sight of the elf. The training stopped abruptly as the students stared in amazement (and lust). The presence of an elf in their midst was rare, and even more so one that walked freely without the shackles of a slave. "What are you doing here? Oh, please don't tell me that Mark did something he shouldn't have done..."

"Mark? No, nothing like that. Misty, I have come with news from the spirit medium." Qilara spoke with a hint of urgency. "I can wait until you finish training these students of yours."

"Oh, I see. And about the Mia matter?" Misty inquired, her eyes darting to her students who were now ogling the elf woman with blatant interest.

"Yes, I also have something to tell you about that as well."

Mark had no idea what these two were talking about. The Mia matter? A spirit medium? Somehow Misty managed to get more mysterious.

"And how does she and Qilara know each other anyway?" Mark thought to himself, but he was quickly snapped out of his thoughts when he noticed Misty was glaring at him.

"And just where do you think you were, Mark?! Being late on your second day of training is JUST unforgivable!" Misty's sharp voice cut through the whispers, her eyes blazing with a mix of concern and annoyance.

"Oh... Haha, about that..." Mark wasn't sure what to say. Somehow he doubted telling Misty he was busy fucking his sister would make her less angry with him for being late.

And so, training started. It was hard at first for the students to focus on training while Qilara was there, watching them.

They quickly however, snapped out of their trance when Misty called for their attention. The students knew better than to disappoint their strict and powerful Lady Misty.

Misty taught them how to perform a new technique, the "Dragon's Roar," which was a powerful and intimidating shout that could be used to distract and unsettle enemies.

As the students practiced, Mark couldn't help but feel a little out of place, but he tried his best to keep up. His father back in the day used to be the one to train him, and while his and Misty's techniques aren't the same, they also feel similar in some way.

"If Misty and father were lovers and all of that, maybe it wouldn't be so strange to think the way each of them used the sword reflected on the other in some shape or form..." Mark thought to himself.

Mark knew he couldn't be Misty's student for long, he does have a journey ahead of him after all. He can't remain in one place forever. But, he'll try his best to pick up all the skills he could get from this sword master while he has the chance.

Misty then had the students spar, and Mark was paired with Aaron of all people. Both boys weren't pleased by this, but it seems to have amused Misty somehow.

The match began, and Mark was determined to show Aaron who was the better swordsman. He lunged at him, sword flashing in the sunlight streaming through the windows. Aaron parried, his movements swift and precise. It was clear that he had been training hard, and Mark could feel the weight of his own blade in his hand.

"You're not bad, but you can't beat me!" Aaron taunted as they circled each other in the dojo, their swords clanging. Mark's face flushed with anger, his grip tightening around the hilt of his sword.

"Oh yeah? I'll show you!" Mark growled, charging at Aaron with renewed vigor. The room grew tense as the two clashed, their swords striking sparks with every blow. Mark's movements were fueled by a mix of anger and passion, his desire to prove himself stronger than ever.

Aaron on the other hand was more calm, and he was enjoying seeing how easy it was to provoke Mark.

Annie watched as the two of them dueled. She wasn't sure who to root for. Also she couldn't help but blush as she watched a shirtless Aaron and Mark's sweaty, muscular chests.

"Enjoying the duel, Annie?" Misty's voice cut through the silence of the dojo, bringing Annie's attention back to the reality of the situation. She blushed even deeper, her eyes darting away from Aaron's smirk.

"O-Oh, Lady Misty..." Annie stuttered, her eyes glued to the floor. "I wanted to apologize to you. I know I said I wasn't planning on sleeping more than one night in the dojo, and yet yesterday I..."

"It's fine, sweet girl. I'll allow you to stay as long as you want as long as you prepare meals for the students here, how about that?" Misty said with a soft smile, a smile rarely ever seen on the woman. Annie looked up, surprised. "I always thought this place could use an extra feminine touch, which I know the students here would like, and I know for sure I can't offer it."

"But...Are you sure? Wouldn't I be a burden?" Annie's voice was filled with a mix of hope and disbelief.

"You see your brother over there? He's one of my best student. I'd say I know him pretty well. (I DID let him fuck me few times after all.) The way he smiles whenever he sees you, I'd feel horrible separating him from you like that." Misty said with a knowing smile, watching as Aaron and Mark continued to spar.

"Oh, Aaron..." Annie whispered to herself, watching the way his muscles rippled as he blocked Mark's fiery attacks. She couldn't help but feel a pang of attraction despite her own feelings for Mark.

She had to admit, Aaron was incredibly handsome and skilled with a sword, something she never knew she'd find appealing until now.

"Wait, what am I thinking?! He's my brother!" Annie thought to herself, blushing. "...Go Aaron! You got this!" She started cheering, trying to keep her thoughts from straying to places they shouldn't.

And as if Annie cheering for him was all he needed, Aaron managed to catch Mark off-guard with a swift feint, and their swords collided with a loud clang. The younger boy stumbled back, his blade slipping from his hand and clattering to the floor. Aaron stepped closer, pointing the tip of his sword at Mark's chest.

"You lose this time." Aaron said smugly, his eyes gleaming with victory. Mark glared up at him, his chest heaving with the exertion of the fight. He was sweaty and bruised. "You did a good job though, keep getting better and perhaps one day you can beat me."

"Oh, shut up!" Mark snarled.

Once training was finally over, Mark felt exhausted, but he wasn't off the hook just yet. Misty still had to punish him for getting late after all.

His punishment ended up being having to clean the dojo, and to make matters worst, he'll be forced to clean it alongside Aaron, and his two buddies who were fucking Viola yesterday.

"Alright, Mark, Aaron, and you two!" Misty said as she pointed at Mark's rivals. "You will clean the dojo from top to bottom, and I want it spotless before dinner time!"

"Yes, Lady Misty!" They all chorused in unison, except for Mark.

And so, the cleaning of the place started, not getting a minute of rest after training. With their punishment handed out, Misty now had time for Qilara. The two of them went together to a small room, no doubt talking about things they don't want others to hear.

Mark couldn't help but think about how badly he wanted to fuck Qilara as he watched her leave with Misty. A sexy female elf who isn't slave walking around is simply just asking to get fucked, or at least that's what Mark thought. But he held himself back, he had an entire dojo to clean after all.

"Mark, let me help you!" Mia exclaimed as she saw Mark's struggle with his punishment. She couldn't just stand there and watch him suffer.

"...Nah, I'd feel bad getting you wrapped up in this, Mia. It's my fault." Mark replied, his voice gruff and tired from the intense sparring session. Despite his words, he couldn't help but feel a small spark of gratitude towards Mia. She really was a sweet younger sister. "Oh, by the way, Mia, do you know about that elf woman, Qilara?"

"...I don't think I do? Her name does sound familiar though, maybe I heard mommy talk about her or something, but I never met her in person before." Mia said, as Mark wiped the sweat off his forehead with a cloth.

"Hmmm, okay." Mark wanted to ask her if she knew what the 'Mia matter' Misty mentioned was, but something told him Misty is likely keeping her daughter in the dark here about whatever that matter was.

"Anyway, back to you! Where were you anyway, Mark? I was worried when I awoke and didn't find you in your room..." Mia was glad her big brother was okay, but she was still confused a bit hurt by his sudden disappearance.

"Oh, I was just visiting Maria, er, our big sister, that is." Mark thought he could be honest about that part with Mia at least. He doubted the little girl would pick up on what he was doing with Maria at night.

"Our big sister... How come she's not here? Does she not like me?" Mia asked, her eyes searching Mark's face an answer. Mark felt a pang of guilt.

"Oh, um... Mia, Maria is just not feeling well right now, okay?" Mark lied through his teeth, trying to sound as convincing as possible.

Soon enough, Mia left him so he can go back to focusing on cleaning. As he swept the floor, Mark couldn't shake off the feeling of unease that had settled in the pit of his stomach. The 'Mia matter' and the mysterious elf Qilara were two puzzles he hadn't anticipated.

Later in the day... It quickly became nighttime.

Mark had ran into Selene and Viola. Selene was busy tending to the injured students from the intense training sessions (While also flirting them a bit every time one of them hit on her.) Viola on the other hand kept her distance from everyone.

After getting caught like that yesterday, she found it almost embarrassing to simply be around these people. She asked Selene where Maria and Liam were staying at, considering going to the inn and joining them instead of staying here.

The only reason she hasn't left though is the holy sword. "I feel like I'll be giving up on it if I left this place, ugh, what should I do?!" She thought to herself.

Mark wanted to talk to the two, but suddenly, Misty had him summoned.

"Hmm, does she want my cock again by any chance? Not that I mind giving it to her, but I'll have to be extra rough today and really put that woman in her place!" He thought to himself.

However, what awaited him in the room Misty had summoned him into wasn't just yet, but also Qilara and Aaron.

"...Huh? What's happening here?" Mark asked as he walked into the room, his curiosity piqued by the unexpected gathering. Misty looked up from her seat at a wooden table, her stern expression giving nothing away.

"Finally you're here." Misty said with a stern look on her face, gesturing for Mark to sit down. The room was dimly lit, with only a single candle flickering on the table between them, casting shadows that danced on their faces.

Qilara and Aaron were already seated, looking serious.

"Lady Qilara, are you sure you want these two to help you out on this mission?" Misty questioned, her gaze shifting from Qilara to Mark and then to Aaron, who was leaning against the wall with his arms folded over his chest.

"Yes. I've seen their duel, and I must say, they aren't bad for a bunch of young boys." The elf woman, Qilara, said with a nod. "They have the energy for it, which is what I care about here."

"...What are you two talking about? What mission?" Mark asked, his brows furrowed in confusion. Aaron's eyes narrowed slightly, his arms tightening over his chest.

"I'd like to know as well, Master." Aaron spoke up, his voice a low rumble of curiosity. "I don't recall signing up for any missions, but I'll do whatever you wish of me."

"I'm not sure how much into details I want to get, but you see, Lady Qilara here is on a mission, and she wants for you two to help her out." Misty began to explain, her voice taking on a serious tone. "The mission itself should be simple enough, you just need to explore the outskirts of Valoria."

"Explore the outskirts of Valoria? Why? And why us?" Mark asked, his curiosity piqued despite his initial skepticism. "And I don't want to work with this guy!" Mark pointed at Aaron.

Qilara leaned forward, her eyes glowing with a fierce determination. "I chose you two cause to me, you two seemed to have the stamina and the drive a mission like this might take. While strength may or may not be needed depending on how things play out, I for sure will need people who can keep up with me as we explore the outskirts of Valoria."

"Okay, but what are we exploring the outskirts of Valoria for? If you don't mind sharing that info with us, that is." Aaron spoke up, his curiosity getting the better of him.

Qilara's expression remained stoic as she replied. "I do mind, actually. You two don't need to know the details regarding that. You can just think of it as we're searching for anyone or anything suspicious around the area, that's all." The elf clearly had secrets she wasn't willing to share, and Mark couldn't help but feel a bit irritated by the lack of information.

Though she was hot enough that Mark was willing to forgive her this time.

"...Okay? And I assume if we found whatever that suspicious thing is, a fight would take place?" Mark questioned, his mind already racing with thoughts of battling monsters and rescuing damsels in distress.

"Yes, but let's hope it doesn't come to that." Qilara said, her voice as smooth as silk, yet as sharp as the blade she wielded. "But if it does, I expect both of you to be ready. I won't tolerate any weakness."

"Oh, and this mission may take a couple of days, depending on how fast you explore around Valoria. You will be setting out tomorrow morning." Misty added, her eyes piercing through Mark and Aaron's confusion.

"Huh?! That's so sudden!" Mark exclaimed, unable to hide his surprise. "But what about my training?"

"It's sudden because it is urgent, or Lady Qilara wouldn't be here herself. As for your training, you could consider this mission part of it. You can always also spar with Aaron on your free time while you're out there to help improve your skills." Misty's voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.

While Mark looked very unhappy, Aaron nodded. "As you wish, Lady Misty. And Lady... Qilara? I'll make sure to protect you as well." Aaron's eyes sparkled. The opportunity to leave the dojo and go on an actual mission was thrilling to him.

"But would just the 3 of us do? Shouldn't we bring one more person at least?" Mark questioned, looking at Qilara and then at Misty.

"I only wanted you two, but if you wish to summon someone else to join us, I'd accept it." Qilara said with a slight nod, though her voice remained cold. "They don't need to be trained with a weapon as well. This is a mission that mostly only requires exploration." 

Mark felt a bit annoyed. He didn't like the idea of being around Aaron in the middle of nowhere, but he had to admit that the thought of sharing a tent or so with Qilara made this little mission sound fun. Maybe he could convince her to let him have a taste of that sweet elf pussy after all. He really would love to put a baby inside of her.

"Okay, then the person I want to join our little party is..."

---

Which party member should Mark invite to join him on this mission? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Invite Maria.

2 - Invite Selene.

3 - Invite Liam.

4 - Invite Viola.

5 - Invite Annie.

6 - Invite Mia.

UPDATE: VOTING IS CLOSED NOW, WE HAVE A WINNER. ANY NEW VOTES WON'T COUNT. 

Notes:

And we have a new elf character! Now you guys get to decide who shall be the fourth party member in the party tackling this sudden quest!

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. Let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 28

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last round! Easily the most split vote we got!

Maria and Mia got 1 vote each.

Everyone else on the other hand got 4 votes, making it a 4 way tie! Until someone came and broke that tie XD Very fun vote.

And feel free to email me if you have any fun story ideas you'd like me to write!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Aaron, 16, Human. Fights with a sword and his fists.

Qilara, 25, Elf. Fights with a magic bow.

---

The next day came all too quickly.

After a rough, busy day of training and having to clean the dojo, Mark fell asleep the minute his body hit the futon in his room.

He had a sweet, not so innocent dream about Mia. A dream where she begged him to go 'slower' as he ravished her tight pussy, but he didn't listen of course.

Sadly that sweet dream didn't last long once the morning light pierced through the cracks of the wooden window.

Mark opened his blue eyes and sighed. "I did NOT sign up for this... Oh well, at least I get to tackle a quest with a sexy elf, so there is that at least."

Mia, the one not from his dreams, but the one from the room next door, shortly soon came to wake him up, only to find him awake already.

"Please be careful out there, okay Mar- I mean big brother!" She correct herself. She's struggling with it, but she wants to start calling him 'Big Brother' from now on.

She was so cute, Mark almost considered having her come along, but he also imagined she'd only slow them down.

After quickly saying goodbyes to  her and the rest of his party members, he and his current new party started making their way out of the busy warrior town of Valoria to tackle the quest they are tasked of.

"I still don't understand why you wanted ME to come along..." Liam let out, scratching his head as he looked between Mark, Qilara, and Aaron. He for sure didn't expect when he awoke in the inn today that he'll be going on such a quest so suddenly and out of nowhere.

"Yeah yeah, not like I'm a fan of this party being a sausage fest, but..." Mark came closer towards Liam, wanting to whisper the second part in his ear. "You see Aaron over there? I didn't feel comfortable bringing any of the girls of our party with us with him along! So I brought you!" He explained as he exaggeratedly winked at Liam.

Liam rolled his eyes. "So you ONLY chose me because of that?! Seriously?!"

"Haha, you are skilled with a sword as well, so that's a plus." Mark chuckled, slapping Liam on the back a bit too hard. Liam couldn't help but blush.

"So you use a sword, I take it?" Qilara asked Liam, her gaze appraising his lean physique as he awkwardly adjusted his pack. She wasn't impressed. Liam nodded, his cheeks reddening under her scrutiny. "I'm not sure how much a young boy such as you can help out, so just try not to slow me down, you hear?" She added with a dismissive wave of her hand. She found him to be a cute boy, but what she wanted right now were useful boys.

"It's... It's nice to be working with you, Liam." Aaron added, trying to be polite, though a bit unhappy. Truth to be told, he still remembers how Selene decided to turn him down so she can hang out with Liam instead, who was a younger boy no less. It was quite the blow to his pride as a man, to say the least.

"...Yeah, still don't understand what this mission is about, but let's do this!" Liam exclaimed, trying to hide his nervousness, his bright green eyes darting between the three of them.

As the group of boys and elf woman walked around Valoria, Qilara easily captured the attention of the men and boys with her ethereal beauty and that sexy body of hers. Her boobs were a sight to behold, and Mark couldn't help but sneak peeks at them as they moved.

"Who is that sexy thing?!" One man whispered. "An elf?!"

"I don't know, but you think we can convince her to ditch those young boys?! Surely she needs some real men in her life!" Another whispered, leering at Qilara's form as she strode confidently ahead.

"You think they'll share her with us if we asked them?" A third man whispered. "Oh man, I'd love to put a baby or two in her."

Qilara, of course, ignored them, as if they weren't there. Mark couldn't understand how she wasn't nervous.

Even if she's strong with a bow, she's still only one woman. If 5 or so men jumped at her, what hope does she have? He didn't understand her or what this mission of her that would make her take such risk, but he knew that he won't let them touch her while he's with her.

Aaron was thinking the same, and while he was trying to be a bit more respectful than Mark, deep down both of them wanted the same thing: Her pussy.

Once they were finally out of town, Qilara turned to look at the group. "Listen up, we need to be on high alert. I don't know what we're going to find out there, but I expect all of you to be ready for anything, you hear?"

"We're going to be exploring the outskirts of town, right?" Aaron questioned, his eyes glancing at Qilara's ample chest for a moment before quickly looking away. "What should we be on the lookout for?"

"...That's for me to know and for you to find out, though only if our suspicion ended up being right." Qilara's tone was cold and mysterious, which only added to her allure in Mark's eyes. "If this was a false alarm, I expect all of you to keep your mouths shut about this whole affair as if it never happened, understood?"

"...Understood, Lady Qilara." Aaron nodded solemnly, trying to keep his thoughts in check.

"I mean, I don't really care, but sure." Liam shrugged, trying to play it cool. "Just as long as this doesn't take too long, I do have a certain girl I should be keeping an eye on."

And so, the search around Valoria's outskirts began, with Mark, Aaron, and Liam following closely behind Qilara, who seemed to know exactly where she was going despite the uncharted territory.

The landscape was eerie, a stark contrast to the bustling town they had left behind. Valoria's outskirts was a barren wasteland, the only signs of life being the occasional twisted, withered tree or the distant howl of a creature none of them recognized.

It was a very different place from the lush forest around Aaron and Annie's village, despite not being that far apart from one another.

"How come this place is like this anyway?" Mark asked, his voice breaking the silence as they trudged through the wasteland. It made Mark glad he didn't bring any of the girls along after all, as a mission like this wasn't exactly a romantic getaway.

"...It wasn't always like this, as hard that may be to believe." Qilara replied, her piercing blue eyes scanning the horizon as she talked. "Once upon a time, these lands were full of life and beauty."

"Oh yeah, I think I remember the mayor in my village once telling me that." Aaron added, his eyes looking around the desolate area with a hint of nostalgia. "Though I find it hard to believe."

"What happened to it?" Liam inquired, his curiosity getting the better of him. Truth to be told, the 13 years old boy wishes he was still back in town, he was planning on keeping an eye out on Viola today, but now that he was dragged into this quest, might as well find out more about it.

"I don't know, the mayor told me it's as if life around here died overnight." Aaron said with a frown, his mind wandering back to the stories he heard growing up. "It's eerie, isn't it?"

Qilara stayed silent, as if lost in her own thoughts for a moment. Mark couldn't help but feel like the elf knew more than she was letting on. Her silence was as enigmatic as the barren landscape before them.

Oh, and it was cold too, just to make this quest a little extra uncomfortable.

The party found some few weak monsters around, which the boys quickly dispatched. Qilara watched them fight with a critical eye, her expression unreadable. She was pleased with their skills, though she made sure not to show it.

"It's as Mark said, you aren't bad with a sword, Liam." Aaron said, though part of him didn't want to admit it. "The way you wield a sword feels different from the way Mark and I do, it's so... Noble?"

"Thanks, I suppose." Liam said, though he couldn't help but feel a little deflated. 

It was pretty clear to him that Mark and Aaron are much stronger than he was, which did hurt his ego.

"Will I ever be good enough to serve house Abrel?" He thought, sadness painted on his face.

As the exploring continued, they would stop every couple of hours for a break. It didn't seem to Mark like they'll find much of anything on this first day, which was to be expected, but he also found it disappointing.

Maybe he would had felt better had there been more girls in the party, but it was sadly mostly made up of dudes, and he couldn't stand one of them.

"At least Liam is okay, I suppose..." Mark thought to himself. He didn't know all that much about the younger boy, so perhaps now was a good chance?

As the two of them were resting, Mark took the opportunity to talk to Liam. Aaron was busy checking the map with Qilara, which left them with a bit of privacy.

"So Liam, where did you and Selene go the first day we got to Valoria?" Mark asked casually, trying to steer the conversation into more personal territory. "Did you two do what I think you two did? Did you finally become a man?"

"Oh! Um... Well..." Liam's face turned red, his eyes darting around as he searched for a way to avoid Mark's question. "It's really none of your business..."

"Haha, so you two fucked, huh?" Mark chuckled, nudging Liam playfully. "I guess you no longer are the innocent boy I talked with before we reached Valoria. Though you better not make any moves on Viola, you hear?"

"Oh, shut up!" Liam hissed, his face growing even redder as he pushed Mark away. "And I already told you, I'm NOT into Viola that way! I can't stand her in fact!"

"...So you really just want to capture her?" Mark couldn't help but ask as he watched Liam's reaction. "Last time we talked like this, you told me she stole something from this 'Abrel' family, right?"

Liam nodded, his eyes full of sadness all of the sudden. "Yes, she stole something very precious from the Abrel family. I...I want to prove myself useful to them. So I want to be the one who captures her. I owe that family everything after all, which is why I can never forgive Viola for how much she hurt them."

"You sure are doing a lot for a family you aren't even part of... Anyway, just what did she steal? I just have to ask." Mark said, his curiosity piqued. "Perhaps I can get her to talk about it if you're having no luck on that end."

Liam stayed silent for a minute or two. "A holy weapon. She stole the Abrel's family holy weapon." He finally spoke, feeling like he can trust Mark.

...

And so, the end of the first day of exploring Valoria's outskirts finally came to an end. The small party quickly set up camp. They agreed that guys will take turns keeping watch while the rest and Qilara slept.

They had two tents, one for Qilara, and the other for the 3 of them. Mark didn't like the idea of having to share his sleeping place with not just 1, but 2 other dudes, but he didn't have much of a say in the matter. He would much rather do this than see one of them share the tent with Qilara.

Just as they were expecting Qilara to go into her inn and call it a day, the elf woman spoke up and said something none of them saw coming: "So, when are you 3 going to fuck me?"

Mark's jaw practically hit the floor, Liam's eyes widened and Aaron stuttered.

"...W-What are you talking about, Lady Qilara?" Aaron stuttered, his eyes wide as saucers as he took in the elf woman's sudden proposition.

"Now now, let's not play dumb, okay? I noticed the lustful looks the 3 of you were giving me this entire time today." Qilara said with a cold smirk.

"E-Even so!" Liam managed to sputter out, his mind racing. "Why would you be down for such a thing?"

"It's only fair that I give you boys what you want considering I'm not going to be paying you gold coin for this mission, and in return, you guys will be able to focus more on this mission with your... Urges satisfied." Qilara said, her voice smooth like honey, yet as sharp as a dagger.

Mark was the first to recover from his shock. "You're serious?" He asked, his voice filled with disbelief and excitement. He didn't think it would be this easy, but he wasn't complaining. The idea of having to share with Liam and Aaron didn't please him, but he also knew he may not get the chance to fuck this elf if he turned this offer down.

"I am," Qilara said, her eyes gleaming with a hint of mischief. She began to strip, revealing her perfect, elven body to the eager young men. Her breasts were firm and high, her waist narrow, and her hips curving out in a way that was almost too tempting for Mark to handle. "I only ask you give this quest your all."

"Woah!" Liam let out, this was his second time now seeing a grown woman naked.

Aaron was the only one out of the 3 boys who's used to sharing girls with other guys, but even still this was still happening too fast, not that he was complaining though.

"Are you 3 going to strip or what? Come on, give me your answer if you want to do this." Qilara asked impatiently, her naked body shimmering under the moonlight. It was a cold night and she'd rather these fine young men warm her up than just stare at her.

They all nodded, unable to believe their luck.

Qilara looked at them expectantly, her naked body a vision of beauty and temptation. Mark was the first to step forward, his 8 inches cock already standing at full attention. He took off his clothes, starting with his shirt, his eyes never left hers as he unbuckled his belt and let his pants drop to the ground.

Liam and Aaron quickly followed suit, their own cocks hardening at the sight of the elf's naked body. Liam's was only 4 inches, but it was the first time he'd ever had the chance to be with an elf. Aaron's was a respectable 6 inches, and he'd had his fair share of experiences, but none quite as exotic as this.

Qilara got on her knees near the fire, her long, silver hair cascading down her back, as the 3 boys approached her with their cocks at the ready.

"We have all sizes here, don't we?" Qilara said with a smirk, her eyes scanning the trio of boys, each with their own size to offer. "Who's first? I suppose starting with the smallest and going up is the way to go."

Liam felt a sting of shame as Qilara's gaze lingered on his 4 inches cock. He'd never felt so inadequate in his life, especially when compared to Mark and Aaron's more impressive lengths.

Qilara grabbed his balls with one hand and started to suck his cock with the other, her mouth moving up and down his shaft with a surprising enthusiasm that made Liam's knees quiver.

"Ah...Ah!" Liam moaned, she was good at this. Despite his initial hesitation, he found himself growing harder in her mouth, the warmth and wetness sending waves of pleasure through his body.

Qilara looked up at Mark, her eyes challenging him as she took Liam's entire length down her throat. She could tell that the 14 years old boy had a bit more experience with the way he watched her, his hand absentmindedly stroking his own cock.

Liam could feel Qilara's throat tighten around his cock as she deep-throated him, her cheeks hollowing out with each bob, she was handling him like a pro.

Mark and Aaron watched with hungry eyes, their own cocks standing proud and eager for their turn. Mark stepped closer, his hand moving to stroke Qilara's hair as he whispered in her ear, "You're going to love my cock, slut. It's so much bigger than Liam's."

"Wait your turn, Mark! I'm next!" Aaron said as he pushed Liam aside, his eyes feverish with excitement. He grabbed Qilara's hair and shoved his 6 inchs cock into her mouth, not giving her a chance to even catch her breath.

"Mph!" The elf grunted around Aaron's thick cock, her eyes watering as she began to get pushed to her limits. She had to admit, the human teenagers had a certain... Vitality to them which she liked.

"Just like that! Keep doing that!" Aaron grunted, his brown eyes rolled back in pleasure as Qilara's mouth worked its magic on him. She was a skilled cocksucker, her cheeks hollowing as she took him deep into her throat, her tongue swirling around his shaft as she bobbed her head back and forth. "Good slut!"

Liam rubbed his saliva covered cock on Qilara's cheek, feeling Aaron's cock on the other side of her face. He watched with a mix of arousal and inadequacy as she deep-throated his friend's cock, her eyes watering and her cheeks bulging with each bob.

The sound of her gagging was music to their ears, making the young teens all the more lustful.

"Okay, you had your turn! Come here, bitch!" Mark let out as he grabbed Qilara's silver hair and dragged her head out of Aaron's crotch, replacing it with his own 8 inches. "Now suck my cock like you mean it!"

"MPHHH!" Qilara gagged. Mark's cock was really big, and to have all of it suddenly shoved down your throat was a challenge even for her. She felt the tip of his cock touching the back of her throat, making her eyes water. But she wasn't one to back down from a challenge, she began to suck and slurp, her cheeks hollowing and filling up again as she worked his cock.

"What a whore..." Aaron murmured as he watched Mark take over, his own cock still hard and demanding attention. Qilara's eyes watered as she struggled to take Mark's full length, her throat tightening around him.

The elf's mouth was used as if it was a fucktoy of some sort. Just a tool for these boys to use and feel better.

"Fuck! Yes, keep sucking like this! FUCK!" Mark let out, enjoying this. "So this is what an elf slut can do huh?! I need to fuck more of you bitches!"

"Agreed, perhaps I should convince the guys back at the dojo we should rent an elf slave every now and then, haha..." Aaron laughed, his cock rock hard.

Despite the insults, Qilara continued sucking. She knew she might be putting these 3 young men in danger, so this is the least she could do for them. She couldn't help but feel how simple men were. If you want something from them, all you have to do is offer your body up a little, and they'll be wrapped around your finger before you knew it.

Her throat was stretched and abused by these young cocks, yet she took it like the seasoned slut she had become. Qilara's eyes watered, and she gagged on Mark's length, her body trembling with each thrust he gave her. He was easily the most aggressive of the 3. The sound of her gagging and the feel of her throat tightening around his shaft only served to spur him on. He grabbed her hair, pulling her face into his crotch, right into his balls.

"Dude, don't have all the fun!" Aaron let out as he grabbed Qilara by the shoulders and yanked her off Mark's cock, his own still rock hard and demanding attention. He quickly thrusted inside her mouth, filling her throat with his 6 inches without giving her a moment to breathe.

And so, Qilara's mouth went back and forth between the boys, mostly between Mark and Aaron, though sometimes Liam got to have her as well.

"I'm...I'm about to cum!" Liam let out as he felt Qilara's mouth milk his cock like it was a cow's tit, her hand on his balls giving them a harsh squeeze. He was so overwhelmed with the sensation of an elf slurping on his dick that he couldn't hold it back any longer. "Ah!"

Qilara felt as cum filled her mouth, load after load of this 13's years old boy's semen. She swallowed most of it down, but still kept some in her mouth. She slowly pulled her mouth off of Liam's cock, a trail of cum connecting them briefly, and stood up, giving the young boy a kiss filled with his own cum, sharing it with him.

"Ammhh!" Liam moaned, feeling his cum being pushed back into his mouth by Qilara's tongue. The sensation was overwhelming, and he felt his knees buckling under him. Part of him hoped Selene wouldn't get mad at him for doing this with another woman.

Once done, Qilara turned her attention towards the other 2 boys.

"Now, who's next?" She asked with a seductive smile, looking at Mark and Aaron. They didn't need to be told twice.

"Enough of this, go lay down! I want to fuck you already!" Mark said, pushing Qilara down onto her back on the ground. His cock was rock hard and he wasn't sure how much more he could take of this without being balls deep inside of her.

"Hey, I want to fuck her first." Aaron said, pushing Mark aside.

Mark scoffed. "Oh and how come you get to go first?" Mark wanted to be the one who finishes inside Qilara first, as that should mean he would have the higher chance of being the one to put a baby inside of her. While Aaron wasn't as into putting babies inside women as Mark was, the idea of putting a baby inside an elf was too tempting to ignore.

Qilara felt as if a fight was about to start between the two. She decided to act quickly before things got out of hand.

"You two, listen. I have more than one hole, you know. But if it's my pussy you two want... You can always share it. I can fit both of your cocks inside at the same time." Qilara suggested, her eyes flickering with a hint of challenge.

Mark and Aaron stared at each other for a moment, the tension in the air thick with their unspoken rivalry. Mark knew Aaron wanted Qilara's pussy and that he wouldn't back down here, so he could either share it with the guy or fuck her anal hole instead.

"What should I do?"

---

What hole should Mark fuck first? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Share Qilara's pussy with Aaron.

2 - Have a go at her anal hole.

3 - Go back to fucking her face.

Notes:

I feel like some of you might have hated this chapter and how it turned out xD Oh well!

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. Let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 29

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last chapter!

This was a fun chapter for me to write, though I imagine some won't like it XD I do hope I'm not adding too much lore into these chapters to the point it makes them not fun for people to read though :/

And feel free to email me if you have any fun story ideas you'd like me to write!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Aaron, 16, Human. Fights with a sword and his fists.

Qilara, 25, Elf. Fights with a magic bow.

---

Mark wanted that elf pussy, it was as simple as that, and if having to share it with Aaron was the only way to get to have some first, he was willing to compromise. 

"Alright, fine, let's share it." He grunted. "But I'm going first."

The two boys flipped Qilara over onto her hands and knees, her ass up for them all to see and admire. Mark felt as if her pussy was begging him to fuck it.

Mark lined up his 8 inches of manhood with her glistening pussy. "You're going to take us both, elf slut!" He murmured into her ear, his voice thick with lust.

Aaron slid his body right under Qilara, her large breasts dangling right over his chest as he lined his 6 inches cock with her pussy. "What a lovely view." He said, looking at her boobs. Not that he couldn't enjoy being with a very young girl, but he sure had a thing for older women.

Mark slowly started pushing his cock from behind inside Qilara's pussy, feeling her tightness.

"Ah... What a big cock you have!" Qilara gasped as Mark's 8 inches cock stretched her elven pussy to the limits. She could feel every vein and ridge of him as he went deeper and deeper inside of her, inch by inch, until he finally was fully balls deep inside the bitch.

"Ready for me? Here I come!" Aaron let out as he started pushing his 6 inches long cock inside Qilara's pussy as well, feeling the tightness and warmth that Mark was feeling.

"A...Ahhhhh!" Qilara couldn't help but let out, feeling two cocks penetrate her at once, one after the other, filling her pussy up in a way she doesn't get to experience all that often. It was strange, the way these human boys could be so rough and yet so eager to please.

She could feel Mark's cock pushing into her, stretching her walls as he claimed her from behind, his grip on her hips firm and possessive. Under her, Aaron's eyes were locked onto hers, his expression a mix of lust and excitement as he watched her take them both.

"So... SO fucking tight!" Mark let out, feeling Qilara's tight cunt as she quivered and squeezed, as well as Aaron's cock pushing against his.

Liam watched, his cock hard once again by the sight. Qilara's boobs bounced each time Aaron and Mark thrusted into her, her pussy stretched tight around their cocks.

"I thought you said could take two cocks, but it doesn't seem that way to me anymore!" Aaron teased, his own cock feeling the pressure of Mark's larger member as they both penetrated Qilara in a deliciously tight sandwich of lust, her pussy.

"So big... You two are just TOO big...Ah..." The woman tried to stay in control, but it was obvious to them she wasn't strong enough to come on top while both of their cocks are inside of her. She almost regrets asking them both to fuck her in the same hole now, but she knows how these type of boys think, asking for mercy will only make them want to fuck her harder.

Qilara's pussy was like a warm, wet, vice around them both. Feeling another man's junk like this was a first time experience for Mark. He could feel Aaron's cock moving up and down against his own as they both stroked into her, their balls slapping together with each thrust. Mark thought it was gross, but Qilara's pussy felt so good, he was able to ignore it.

"Liam, come shut her mouth! She's making too much sound!" Mark said, not breaking his rhythm, as the elf's moans grew louder with each thrust. Mark would rather a monster doesn't hear the sound and come towards them while they're balls deep inside this bitch.

Liam nodded, his own arousal building as he stepped closer to Qilara's face, his cock still sticky from her earlier attentions. He pushed his 4 inches into her mouth again, muffling her cries as the two larger boys claimed her from both ends.

"Mph!" Qilara let out a soft moan, easily taking Liam's smaller member back into her mouth. She knew it was to muffle her sounds, but she also knew that Liam was enjoying it too. Despite her situation, she couldn't help but feel a strange sense of power in being the center of their attention.

Here they were, in the middle of nowhere, and she was the only one who could make these 3 lustful boys feel better. It made her feel powerful in a twisted way.

Aaron started to pick up his pace, his hips slapping up against her as he pushed deeper into her pussy. His eyes were squeezed shut in pleasure, his mind racing with the feeling of being inside an elf. He had heard the stories, but never had the chance to experience it for himself.

"Fuck...I wanted to do this all day!" Aaron groaned, feeling the warmth and tightness of her elven pussy around his manhood. "All day I couldn't wait to get the chance to do this to you, Lady Qilara! Take it! Take my dick!" The 16 years old felt as if he was in heaven.

"Same! I was thinking about how much I wanted to rape this whore all day! To think she would casually offer for us to fuck her like this, ha! She must be a real slut!" Mark said, his voice filled with a mix of disgust and excitement as he pounded into Qilara from behind, his cock hitting her cervix with each thrust.

Aaron rolled his eyes at Mark's crude language, but couldn't deny the thrill he felt at being inside the elf's tight pussy. He tried to be gentle, but the way she moaned around Liam's cock and her body quivered with each thrust from Mark was driving him crazy. He could feel his own orgasm building.

"Yes, yes! Keep sucking it!" Liam urged, his cock still hard as a rock from the earlier action. Qilara's mouth felt like heaven around him, and he didn't want it to end. But as Mark and Aaron's rhythm grew more frenzied, her cries grew louder around his cock.

Qilara felt their cocks deep inside of her, each thrust pushing her closer to the brink of climax. Their relentless pounding was making her whoreish cunt drench them both with her juices, her body trembling with every impact. Despite her best efforts to muffle her cries with Liam's cock, they grew louder and more desperate with each passing moment.

Mark felt his cock swell even further, knowing that he was going to cum soon. "You're going to take my entire fucking cock, you elven whore!" He grunted, his grip on her hips tightening as he pushed deeper and harder into her. "I'm going to put a baby into you! You'll have my bastard!"

Aaron's face contorted with pleasure as he felt Qilara's pussy stretch around both their cocks, as if her womb was begging for cum from these two young men, begging them to fill it up until it burst.

"Not if I put a baby inside of her first! I want to breed her!" Aaron shot back, his own lust getting the better of him. He didn't care about being respectful anymore, not when he had the chance to leave his mark on this elf slut. He thrust up into her with newfound ferocity, his eyes watching as Liam grabbed her by the hair and forced her down his 4 inches long dick.

Qilara's eyes rolled back in her head as she was bombarded with sensations. Her pussy was being stretched to the limits. Her cheeks hollowing with each bob of her head. She was being used like a whore right now, just a toy of pleasure for these young boys to use up however they wanted.

Aaron and Mark sped up their rhythm, their hips moving in unison as they claimed Qilara's body, their cocks sliding back and forth in her soaked pussy. Qilara's eyes glazed over as the pleasure began to overwhelm her. She tried to hold back her screams, but the feeling of being filled to the brim was just too intense.

"Fuck! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant! Get pregnant!!!!" Mark roared each time he slapped his hips into the moaning bitch. He was at his limit.

Both he and Aaron were about to cum, and with one final thrust, Mark roared like a barbarian as he filled Qilara's pussy with his hot seed. Aaron couldn't hold back anymore either, his own orgasm ripping through him as he added his contribution to the mix, his 6 inches cock spasming inside her as he emptied his load into her womb.

"MPHHHHHHHHH!" Qilara moaned around Liam's boyhood as she felt her womb fill with the hot seed of both Mark and Aaron, both their cum mixing together inside her womb as they filled her with load after load of their juice. Her body convulsed around them, her muscles clamping down as she reached her own peak, her pussy spasming around their cocks in a display of pure carnality.

She might be a respected elf to many, but right now? She was nothing more than a whore.

"Fuck... FUCK!" Mark let out, feeling his cock pulse with each spurt of cum. He could also feel Aaron's cock pulse just the same.

"I can feel your womb milking us dry!" Aaron panted, his cock still buried deep inside Qilara as her body continued to convulse around them. "If you were that hungry for cum, you could have asked me earlier for some, Lady Qilara! I'd feed your pussy cum anytime you want!"

Qilara could only whine around Liam's cock as Mark and Aaron's cum continued to fill her up. She felt like a used rag, a cum receptacle for these three young men. Yet, despite the pain and degradation, she couldn't deny the intense pleasure that coursed through her veins.

"...I could get addicted to this, I should be careful. I don't want to turn into a cock sucking slut." Qilara thought to herself, the irony of 3 cocks being inside of her as she thought this not lost on her.

Mark and Aaron slowly pulled out of Qilara, their cocks glistening with a mix of their own cum and her juices. Liam, however, didn't move, keeping his 4 inches cock deep in her mouth, enjoying the feeling of her tongue cleaning him off, the way she was milking his cock with her mouth, the way she used her hand to grab his balls and squeeze them.

Minus her mouth and hands, the rest of Qilara's body was limp, her legs wobbly from the intense gangbang she just endured. Aaron and Mark saw their cum start to dribble out of her stretched pussy.

"Heh, not sure who's child it is, but I'm pretty sure she's pregnant now." Aaron smirked, wiping the sweat from his brow as he watched his cum mix with Mark's, dribbling out of Qilara's abused pussy.

"Opening her legs up to two men at once, what a fucking whore!" Mark sneered, as he and Aaron stepped back from the panting, cum-drenched Qilara. The elf woman looked up at them with a mix of shock and arousal in her eyes, her body still shaking from the intense climax that had torn through her.

"...It's my turn to fuck her now!" Liam suddenly said, taking his cock out of her mouth and pushing the elf woman onto her back, her legs opening wide for him. Qilara's pussy was now a mess, filled with cum and juices from the previous two. If Liam didn't know better, he would had thought at least 8 men ran through her before he finally got a turn to have a taste of her pussy.

"Wait, Liam, I want to fuck her asshole while you do that!" Mark exclaimed, his voice still thick with lust as he took a moment to appreciate the messy scene in front of him. He then laid on the ground, placing the 25 years old woman on her back on his chest.

He positioned his cock towards her asshole, the tip of his 8 inches cock already leaking precum from the excitement of the moment. "You want to feel my big cock in your tight little ass, don't you?" Mark taunted, his voice a mix of excitement and malice.

Qilara's eyes widened, but she nodded. "Yes.... Fill me up. Show me what you can do..."

Liam also lined his cock up, ready to slide into her pussy any second now.

"You sure you can handle both of us at the same time, slut?" Mark sneered, placing the tip of his cock at Qilara's tight, puckered asshole.

"Ah! Y-Yes..." Qilara spoke in a shaky voice, feeling the young boy's tip inside her ass. He was teasing her. She had to hold herself back from telling him to shove it all inside already.

"If you say so!" With just hearing that, both Mark and Liam slammed their cocks inside her at the same time. Qilara let out a muffled scream, her eyes watering as she felt the combined girth of their manhoods filling her up in both holes.

"So tight... " Mark whispered in awe as he pushed his cock balls deep into Qilara's asshole, her tight sphincter resisting him. He couldn't believe this beautiful, sexy body was now at his mercy. At the mercy of his cock.

"Wow... It feels SO good..." Liam let out, feeling his 4 inches cock slide into Qilara's cum-soaked pussy. He felt as if her walls were clutching at him, as if trying to suck him in deeper. He also could feel Mark and Aaron's cum around his dick, making it easier to slide in and out of her.

"Two cocks...I have two cocks inside of me... Ah..." Qilara moaned as the boys started thrusting into her, trying to adjust to the fullness. Truth to be told, it was Mark's cock that was making her feel so tight and stretched. Despite her experience with men, she never had something this big in her ass. She's a bit shocked a 14 years old has such a big dick to begin with, but she's not complaining!

Aaron came closer, his cock still rock hard from watching the display. He hovered over her mouth. "Clean it!" He demanded, pushing his 6 inches into her mouth. Qilara eagerly obeyed, her tongue swirling around the head of his cock, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked him deep, trying to ignore the pain in her ass.

"So good! So good!" Liam groaned, feeling Qilara's pussy stretching around his cock. He could also somewhat feel Mark's cock on the other side, through the wall separating her pussy and ass. It was an odd, but thrilling sensation.

"What a tight ass you have! I'm surprised, I thought a whore like you would be more lose back there!" Mark jeered, one of his rough hands holding onto Qilara's hips as he began to pump his thick cock into her anus, while his other hand going around her body and grabbing one of her boobs to squeeze it hard, feeling the nipple get hard under his calloused hand. "Be honest, did you pick Aaron and I to come with you on this 'mission' so we could fuck you like this?! Come on, admit it!"

"Nohh!" Qilara tried to protest, her voice muffled by Aaron's cock as Mark and Liam claimed her other holes.

"I'll take that as a yes! Honestly, if all you wanted was to get fucked, you didn't have to ask us to come with you all the way here! I suppose whores aren't known for being very smart!" Mark sneered as he picked up his pace, his 8 inches of cock stretching Qilara's asshole to the limits.

And if that wasn't hard enough, Aaron was having her gag around his cock. "Fuck, yes! Keep looking at me!" He groaned, his voice thick with desire as he watched the elf's piercing blue eyes water with his girth. Qilara tried her best to keep her eyes on him, her cheeks hollowing as she took him deeper and deeper.

She almost wished she was sucking Liam's cock instead, his was smaller, cuter, and less likely to choke her like this. Also Aaron was more hairy down there, which she didn't mind, but it was definitely not making this any more pleasant, though she did like the manly smell it gave him down there.

Aaron was very much enjoying this though. If you had told him few days ago he'll get to make a woman such as this his bitch, he would have laughed at you. But here he was, with his 6 inches cock inside her mouth, watching her get double penetrated by Mark and Liam, her eyes glazed over with lust and pain. He couldn't help but feel a twisted sense of power as he watched her take it all, her body writhing with each thrust.

"...So much cum! There is so much cum inside of you! Are you ready for more?!" Liam exclaimed as he felt his balls tighten, ready to explode inside Qilara's pussy. 

Truth to be told, he didn't want to cum, he wanted to keep going like this forever because it felt so good, but the young boy wasn't sure how much more he could hold back. He also wasn't sure if he should cum inside or not, but considering both Mark and Aaron already did, it didn't matter anymore.

"Yes! Give me more!" Qilara screamed around Aaron's cock, her body desperately trying to keep up with the relentless pounding from both sides. Her asshole was stretched wide around Mark's thick cock, while Liam's smaller member filled her pussy just right.

Mark's manhood felt like a battering ram in Qilara's tight ass, and she could do nothing but take it as he brutally pummeled her. Her whimpers and gasps grew louder with each thrust, her eyes never leaving Aaron's, searching for some semblance of humanity or kindness in them, but she only found lust.

"Good bitch, keep it up!" Was all Aaron could manage to say before Mark's cock hit Qilara's g-spot from the back, making her moan around his cock.

"I say we ditch this mission and just spend the next few days fucking this whore! What do you guys say?!" Mark shouted, lust taking over this thoughts as felt himself getting closer to climax again. The idea of abandoning their quest to simply use her as a cumdump was tempting, all of them had to admit.

Qilara felt as if she was being split apart, her body a plaything for the boys to use as they saw fit. All she could do was moan as the 3 boys used her body however they saw fit.

The pain in her ass was unbearable, but it was nothing compared to the humiliation of being talked down to, treated like a piece of meat to be consumed at their whim. Mark's cock was like a beast, pounding into her relentlessly, his every thrust sending waves of agony and pleasure crashing through her now sweaty body.

Aaron grabbed her silver hair and pulled her head down all the way towards his balls, his cock deep inside her throat. He could feel the pressure building up, and he knew it was time. "I'm going to cum!" He warned, his voice strained as he held Qilara's head down, her nose pressing against his pubic hair.

"Mppphhh!" The bitch moaned as she tried to push him away, but she lacked the strength to do so. Right now she was only a breeding slut for the three of them, and she knew it.

And as if the boys planned it, they all needed to release their seed at the same time.

"Here I... cum!" Liam let out.

"Take my cum, fucking elf whore!" Mark let out!

"Drink it all!" Aaron let out!

Mark's 8 inches cock buried deep into Qilara's ass, feeling her tight hole clench around his shaft as he shot his hot cum deep into her bowels. Liam's 4 inches cock spurted his seed inside her pussy, filling her womb up with his young, fresh sperm, while Aaron's 6 inches cock painted Qilara's throat with ropes of sticky cum.

"MPHHHHHHAGGHHHH!" Qilara choked, her throat tightening around Aaron's cock as the first spurt of Mark's cum filled her ass. The sensation of being completely filled in both her holes was overwhelming, and she couldn't help but scream around the thick shaft in her mouth.

Oh, and feeling Liam's boyhood pulse as it let out load after load of cum, filling her already fully filled womb with more cum was only making Qilara feel more like the whore she was being treated like. Her eyes rolled back in her head, her body jolted as she swallowed down Aaron's thick, salty seed, feeling the heat of Mark's cum deep in her bowels.

"Fuck! Just like that!" Mark didn't stop pumping her ass even as he came, his hips moving faster, his balls slapping against her ass cheeks as he emptied himself inside her. 

Qilara's eyes watered even more, her vision blurring as she felt the full weight of their combined pleasure.

"Ah... Her womb.... is milking me dry!" Liam moaned, feeling his vision go a little hazy. 

"So is her mouth!" Aaron chuckled, watching her cheeks bulge as she swallowed his cum. He pulled his cock out of her mouth with a wet pop, leaving a string of cum connecting them briefly before it broke, falling on Liam's chest.

Mark and Liam also slowly slid out of her, leaving the elf woman on the ground, unable to get up after all the beating her holes just got, cum leaking from everywhere from her body.

The three boys took a moment to catch their breath, their bodies slick with sweat and cum. Qilara lay there, a mess of cum and sweat, her eyes glazed over with a mix of pain and pleasure. Despite everything, she couldn't deny the feeling of satisfaction that filled her. 

Her body may had been used and abused by a bunch of boys who only wanted to breed her, but she had never felt so alive.

"A...And that was the payment for the mission..." She whispered to herself, her voice barely a murmur. The warmth of the cum inside her womb felt so nice, she hated to feel the cum slowly leak out. She was sure she got impregnated by this, and instead of being angry, she almost wanted to ask the boys to go at her again.

"...Nice doing business with you, haha." Mark said with a smug smile, patting Qilara's cum-covered ass. "Make sure to tell any of your lady elf friends about us, okay? I'd love to put my seed inside of them as well!"

"...Mark, don't... You know what? Never mind." Aaron wanted to tell Mark to be respectful, but he knew he didn't have the right to do so after how he behaved right now. 

He wants to be a respectful knight one day, yet he's still so weak to the sight and feeling of a woman's flesh. He knew he still had a long way to go, and he can only hope Misty can help him improve.

And so, the day came to an end. 

Qilara somehow found the energy to go into her tent and call it a night, while the other boys did the same with their tent. Having to share a sleeping place after what they just did together was nothing short of awkward, to say the least.

What the four of them didn't know however that they were being watched while they were having their little fun from far away.

"That elf... She must be a follower of that dreadful spirit medium master told us about!" A girl spoke, her eyes gleaming with malice as she watched from the shadows.

"And she's a whore too! Any woman who opens her legs to that many men at once is a no good slut!" A boy said with a vicious snicker, his eyes finding it hard to leave Qilara's cum-soaked body.

"Oh please, I'm sure you're only saying that cause you wish you could have joined them." The girl rolled her eyes. "Boys are all the same!"

"You know me so well!... Anyway, IF that elf is working for that spirit medium, Lady Yumi or whatever her name is, it means they must be onto us and our ritual already, huh?" The boy spoke with a hint of concern.

The girl nodded, her eyes never leaving Qilara's tent. "Yes, and we can't have that. We need to take care of her and her little group of cum-guzzling group before she can go and report back what she finds."

"Haha, I think I know the way to do that! Let's use our little damsel in distress we captured today!" The boy suggested, his voice as wicked as his eyes.

"You mean that catgirl? Sure, let's use her like a mouse!" The girl liked the idea.

The two mysterious figures watched from the shadows for a minute longer, their eyes full of malice, before finally taking their leave. They had more important things to do than watch an elf slut get fucked, though the boy out of the pair did enjoy the show.

The next day dawned all too quickly. Qilara awoke with a start, her body sore and sticky with the remnants of last night's debauchery.

"...I sure went all out, huh?" She thought as memories of the previous day came to her, how she whored herself to these young boys who but all were too pleased to use her body however they wanted. "Perhaps I should have held back a bit? Either way, I'm sure I'm very much so pregnant now."

She groaned softly as she started rolling over and out of her small tent. She slowly walked towards the boys' tent, only to find the three of them still sound asleep, sprawled out in various positions of exhaustion.

"Come on you three, wake up! We need to make more progress today!" She said firmly, her voice carrying the authority of a leader.

Mark and Aaron groaned, but Liam was the first to stir, his cheeks flushing as he remembered the previous night's events. "W-What time is it?" He stuttered, looking around for his clothes.

"It's the time to be getting moving, that's what." Qilara said with a stern look on her face, trying to ignore the ache between her legs as she nudged the boys with her foot. "We have a quest to complete, remember?"

And so, the second day of exploring the outskirts of Valoria began. 

The boys had no idea how Qilara found the energy to be so energetic after what they had done to her the previous night, but they weren't complaining. They were still on a high from the experience, and the thought of potentially more 'payment' was definitely motivating.

"Though I'd really rather not have to share her again with other guys, ugh, I wish another girl was in the party instead..." Mark mumbled under his breath as he started to get dressed, his mind still racing with the images of Qilara's tight holes. "I also wonder how big sis and the other are doing right now..."

As Mark's thoughts went to his party members back in Valoria, there was one member he found himself thinking a lot about. That member was...

---

Which party member back in Valoria is Mark thinking about? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

(The character with the most votes gets extra focus next chapter!!!!!)

1 - Maria.

2 - Selene.

3 - Viola.

4 - Annie.

5 - Mia.

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. Let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 30

Notes:

Very, VERY long chapter. A little over 6000 words! I hope you guys have time to read it!

And as always, thanks to everyone who voted last chapter :)

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Aaron, 16, Human. Fights with a sword and his fists.

Qilara, 25, Elf. Fights with a magic bow. (Pregnant)

---

As Mark's thoughts went to his party members back in Valoria, there was one member he found himself thinking a lot about. That member was none other than his younger sister, Mia.

"I wonder how she's doing... I hope she's okay." Mark thought, his mind drifting to the memory of Mia's sweet smile, her blush when he teased her, and the way she looked up at him with admiration in her eyes.

He couldn't help but find it a little funny. He didn't know the girl for long, but simply being told she's his sister already made him feel like he has a strong connection with her.

"Come on, Mark!" Aaron's voice pulled him out of his reverie. "We've got to get going if we want to get anywhere before nightfall!"

Mark rolled his eyes. "I'm coming!" He still didn't like Aaron or the way the older boy bossed him around, but he knew he had to keep the peace, at least until they were done with this quest.

As the party finally finished packing, they set out once more. It looked it's going to be a cold day yet again.

"Brrr, I don't like the cold!" Liam complained, pulling his sweater Selene had bought him closer to his body.

"Then keep moving, it should warm you up." Qilara said with a cold smile. "If you slow us down, I'll leave you behind."

"There is really no need to do that." Liam responded, feeling a little nervous by Qilara's threat. Something told him she wasn't joking.

"I hope we find some results today, ri-, hm? What's on your mind, Mark?" Aaron asked, noticing the younger boy's distraction.

"...Nothing, just thinking about Mia, 'The Dragon's Roar' dojo, and all of that." Mark spoke casually, trying to play it cool. "You've been a student there for 3 years, right? Come on, spill what you know about the place!" Mark teased.

Aaron rolled his eyes. "Not that I know much, but even if I did, as if I'd tell you! If Master wanted you to know something about the dojo or her daughter, she would had told you herself." Was all Aaron said on the matter.

Mark was annoyed, but he expected that it wouldn't be that easy to dig out info from Aaron. "Fitting behavior for a wanna be knight!" Mark thought to himself.

On the topic of the dojo and Mia, she had just opened her eyes from slumber.

"...It's morning already?" Mia yawned, stretching her arms above her head and arching her back. The 10 years old was still on her futon. Her thoughts immediately turned to Mark. "I hope he's okay out there on his quest..." She murmured to herself.

She shortly after got up and went to his room next door. She knew he wouldn't be there, and yet she couldn't hope but to see his face once she opened the door. The room was cold, but not as cold as her heart felt without her brother around.

"Of course he's not here..." Mia already knew she wouldn't find anyone, and yet she couldn't help but feel some small spark of hope die within her as she stepped into the empty room.

She then slowly made her way to the dojo's kitchen, where she found Annie, already preparing breakfast.

"...Good morning, Mia. You're up early." The 13 years old girl greeted, her brown hair tied back in a ponytail that swayed as she stirred the stew.

"Morning, Annie! Sorry we're making you prepare food for us!" Mia said with a sheepish smile. "Is there anything I can do to help?"

"No no, don't apologize! Your mother was kind enough to let me stay here, so this is the least I could do!" Annie replied with a warm smile, her eyes never leaving the stew. It smelled delicious, Mia thought.

A silence fell over for a minute or two, before Mia broke it.

"Kind? I... I don't know about that, I mean, she made both our brothers go on that quest. Aren't you sad, Annie?" Mia asked, her voice trembling a bit.

"I... I suppose I am a little sad about it, yes. I do find it very ironic how I came all the way to Valoria just so I could see him, only for him to end up having this quest he needs to do, leaving me here without him." Annie said with a slight pout, her stirring becoming a little more vigorous. "But it's okay, I'm sure both Aaron and Mark will come back any day now! They won't make their sisters wait for long!"

"I hope so." Was all Mia could say in response, her heart feeling heavy at the thought of her brother being gone for much longer.

All her life, she never knew who her father was, nor did her mommy ever tell her she had siblings, only for one day for two of them to show up out of nowhere. 

Mia went from wishing she had a real big brother to actually having one, and now that she finally had him for only a couple of days, he needed to leave on some quest? She didn't think it was fair at all. She felt as if fate was playing some cruel joke on her.

"I feel like I should maybe talk to mommy about this..." Mia thought to herself.

Once both breakfast and training for the day were done, Mia took her chance to visit Misty's room. She knew her mother was there right now.

"Mommy? Are you there?" Mia called out tentatively, knocking the door to Misty's room.

"Mia, I have a guest." Misty's voice called from the room.

"Oh, it's okay! She can come in!" A third voice called out. It belonged to a woman, and Mia felt like she did recognize it, but she couldn't tell from where.

"...Alright, come in." Misty's voice grew softer, and Mia could sense a hint of tension in the air as she stepped into the room.

The third voice belonged to none other than Selene.

"H-Hello." Mia greeted the older woman. "You're Mark's party member, right?"

"Ah, yes! That's me, Selene! And you must be Mia, right?" She spoke with a smile. "I was just here to thank your mother for letting Viola and I stay over yesterday. We should be sleeping over at the inn starting today though, we can't possibly keep imposing like this." Selene added with a soft chuckle.

"No no, you are hardly imposing on us." Misty's voice was calm and collected. "If anything, I should be thanking you for using those healing powers of yours on my pupils."

Misty was wearing a kimono that left little for the imagination, her cleavage visible and in sight for all to stare at and admire, even though it was still early in the day. Her pupils always caught themselves getting hard in training while staring at her chest, and she knew it and liked it.

Mia wanted to talk to Misty about Mark, but it seemed like it had to wait.

"No need to mention it, I was just happy I was able to help those... sweet cute boys, haha." Selene giggled, her purple eyes sparkling. She could tell those boys wanted a taste of her, and she might just be willing to give it to them if they asked nicely.

"Oh, right! Those healing powers really surprised me, Selene! I thought healing magic had gone extinct!" Mia's eyes widened in amazement. "Or at least that's what one book I've read once said."

"No, they didn't go extinct as some seem to believe, but hardly any person who could use healing magic still lives, and it's for a very simple reason..." Misty began. "The demon lord. That monster had made sure to kill every healing magic user he or his minions could locate ever since he awoke a 100 years ago. Honestly, Selene, I'm not sure if you're one lucky or unlucky woman."

Selene took a sip of the tea Misty had prepared for her. "...I ask myself that every day. I suppose we all have our burdens, wouldn't you say? You do have that holy weapon after all."

"Ha, you're not wrong. That weapon sure can be a burden sometimes." Misty responded, her tone hinting at a dark history.

Mia couldn't help but stare at her mother as she talked with Selene. They both felt like they knew so much more about the world, more than she could ever hope to know.

She knew about the sword which passed down in their family, the 'Sword of Premethous'. It's passed down alongside the dojo in their family for generations, but beside that? She didn't know much about it. Her mother never told her, though this conversation did make the girl all the more curious.

"...My, look at us making this conversation take a serious turn while a 10 years old sweet girl is with us! Sorry about that, my dear Mia." Selene said with a gentle smile. "I assume you have something you wanted to talk with your mother? I could give you two your privacy, if you'd like?"

"I-It's nothing that private, really. I just wanted to ask about Mark, that's all." Mia's cheeks grew a shade of pink as she spoke, feeling slightly embarrassed.

"Mark? And what about him?" Misty asked, not sounding impressed by her daughter's sudden concern for the boy she had just met.

Mia remained silent for a second, unsure how to word what she wanted to say.

"Mommy... Did Mark really have to go on that mission? I mean, I finally got to have a big brother, and then you sent him away!" Mia knew she sounded selfish, but she couldn't help the sadness that weighed on her heart.

"Mia, dear, I know you always wanted a sibling, but try not to get attached to that boy, okay?" Misty's voice was firm, but her eyes held a glimmer of something unreadable. "You see, that brother of yours is on a journey. He's not going to be my student for long. He's not going to be with us for long. He's not going to be here to be your big brother for long."

Mia's heart clenched at her mother's words, tears threatening to spill over. "But why, mommy? Why can't he stay with us? Does he not like us?"

"He has a goal in mind, or a dream let's say. He, just like his father, doesn't strike me as the type to settle down. It has nothing to do with him liking us or not. So as I said, do not get attached. Your time together will be short and limited as it is." Misty's voice was cold. Selene wished the mother at least tried to ease the girl's pain.

"...Oh, I see. So you first hid that I have siblings from me, and now you're trying to make it so we don't get close, right? I hate you, mommy!" Mia snapped as she dashed out of the room, tears streaming down her face.

"Mia! That girl, gosh. I'm sorry you had to see that, Selene." Misty sighed, running a hand through her long fiery red hair.

"It's... I'll go after her, if that's alright. Perhaps I can help cheer her up." Selene offered, placing her cup of tea down gently on the table.

"Before that, about that Viola girl... Actually, never mind. Go ahead." Misty waved Selene off, her gaze drifting to the door where Mia had just left. "Perhaps I was a bit harsh, but it's better for that girl not to get attached to things with what her fate has in store for her..." She thought to herself.

Selene quickly caught up to Mia, who was sitting in the dojo's courtyard, her knees drawn to her chest.

"There you are!" Selene called out gently, approaching Mia with a graceful stride. The girl looked up, her eyes a little red. Selene knelt beside her, her hand gently brushing a stray tear away from Mia's cheek. "I take it your mother can be a bit... blunt sometimes, right? She doesn't mean to hurt you, I'm sure."

Mia sniffled, looking away. "It's just not fair, Selene. I've always wanted a big brother, and now that I have one, he's going to leave again?" Her voice was filled with the pain of rejection and confusion. Selene felt a pang of sympathy for the young girl. She knew all too well the pain of being torn apart from those she cared for.

"Mia..." Selene wasn't sure what to say. She knew she couldn't tell her Mark wasn't going anywhere, cause that would be a total lie. She could tell her that she'll see him again one day, but they don't know that. Truth to be told, the 27 years old woman had no idea how to comfort Mia right now. "Maybe I should get her mind off of Mark somehow?" She thought.

Mia looked at Selene with hopeful eyes, her voice trembling slightly. "Could you tell me more about Mark? Like what he's like? Maybe some stories from his past?"

"...I don't really know all that much about Mark, truth to be told. I'm the wrong person to ask those things, but wait, I know! Hey, Mia, what say we have a girls' day out? Us, your mother, and the rest of Mark's party?" Selene suggested, trying to change the subject. "When I (alongside Liam and Maria) explored Valoria the other day, we found this bathhouse in town which offers some hot springs! I think we deserve a little relaxation after how hectic these last few days have been, no?" Selene's smile was warm and inviting, hoping that Mia would take the bait.

Mia looked up at Selene with teary eyes, considering her proposal. A bathhouse with her mother and Mark's party? That could be fun. "Would... Would that girl, Maria, be there?"

Selene, not wanting to break Mia's heart, quickly answered. "Of course! I'll tell her to come!"

And just like that, the plan was set in motion without being approved by everyone taking part in it.

"W-What?! WHAT?! Selene, can you repeat that again?!" Maria's voice echoed through their inn room, Selene and Viola having just arrived. "You want me to go WHERE with WHO?!"

"Sorry, sorry! I know I should have asked for if you'd be willing to come with us or not first, but that poor little girl was so sad, I had to try and think of anything to try and cheer her up..." Selene said apologetically, her eyes pleading for understanding.

"So you want me to go and have some 'fun' with you gals? If it was just you, Selene, I would be down for it, but you really want me to hang out with THAT woman, her daughter, and HER!" Maria pointed at Viola as she shouted the 'HER' part, her other hand on her hips.

"Gosh she's so cute when she's angry." Viola thought to herself. She didn't even care Maria was glaring at her.

"...And Annie too, but yes! Is there anything I can do to make you reconsider? Please, Maria." Selene begged, her voice filled with earnestness.

"Ugh, fine! But just know that I WON'T be giving them the time of day, you hear?" Maria grumbled, her hands balled into fists at her sides. "So don't expect me to be friendly towards them."

Selene nodded, knowing that pushing the issue wouldn't help. "I understand, but please, for Mia's sake, let's just try to enjoy the day, okay?"

Maria grunted but didn't argue further.

Later in the day... It was finally time for the girls' day out.

The group made their way to the bathhouse, the warmth of the springs beckoning them after the chilly morning.

Maria, Viola, and Selene headed towards it together from their inn, while Misty, Mia, and Annie came together from the dojo.

This bathhouse was a popular spot in Valoria, known for its rejuvenating waters. The walls were adorned with intricate depicting scenes from ancient battles, and the air was thick with the scent of herbs and steam.

"Ahhh, it feels SO good!" Viola let out, stretching her arms in the warm water. 

The hot spring was just the right temperature, soothing her muscles and relaxing her tense body. She looked around at the other women, her eyes lingering on Selene's voluptuous figure. Her breasts were like ripe melons, bobbing with every movement she made.

She then turned her attention towards Maria, her naked body just as breathtaking as Selene's, though in a completely different way. Her muscles were somewhat more defined and her skin glowed with health. "I just want to put my face between those boobs, haha!" The thief thought to herself.

"T-Thanks for inviting me along, this is my first time in a hot spring!" Annie's voice was shy as she got into the hot water, her slender and unblemished body for all to see.

Her breasts were much smaller than Selene's, even smaller than Viola's, but they had a firmness and youthfulness that made them equally alluring. Her cheeks flushed a deep red as she stepped into the steaming water, her modesty evident despite the situation.

"Aww, I wish I had bigger boobs!" Annie thought to herself. She couldn't help but compare her own body to the women around her. She felt like a budding flower next to them.

"Yay, the hot springs!" Mia let out as she also jumped into the streaming water. 

She loved it here, despite not getting to come to the place all that often. Her 10 years old body looked soft and delicate, like freshly baked bread. She had no idea just how many wet dreams her mother's students had about ravishing that innocent body of hers.

"Don't run, Mia." Misty instructed. Mia had inherited her mother's fiery red hair, but it was her innocence that truly set her apart in the steamy room filled with the naked forms of Selene, Viola, and Maria.

Maria rolled her eyes, she was really hoping they wouldn't show up.

"Ugh, do I really have to deal with them?" She muttered under her breath. She knew Selene wanted her to play nice, but she didn't know if she had it in her. At least the hot springs felt great, so there was that for her to be thankful for, oh, and knowing Mark hadn't slept with Mia yet also helped out.

Misty stepped into the hot water, her eyes catching Maria's glare. She sighed and dipped her head, her fiery red hair trailing down her back as she sat opposite her. The tension between the two was there, but she hoped the soothing waters would ease the tension.

"Man, I could get used to this!" Viola exclaimed, her eyes closed in pleasure as the warm water washed over her. She leaned back, her breasts floating atop the surface, their peaks pointing towards the ceiling. The steam curled around her, making her wavy purple hair seem to dance in the air.

Mia looked over at her, her cheeks reddening slightly. "Oh, I love it here! This place is famous even outside of Valoria!"

"There aren't that many places in the Kingdom which can offer hot springs like this, I suppose." Misty spoke up as she rubbed her belly. It still didn't feel real to the older woman that she was now pregnant with her second child, the child of Mark.

She really hoped it would be a boy this time. "I hope he'll look like Malrik..." Misty thought.

Maria also rubbed her pregnant belly. She didn't have a pregnancy pump or anything, it was still too early for that, but she couldn't help but think about her younger brother right now. She was sure he'd love it here. She misses him, but it made her feel slightly less lonely knowing a part of him was growing inside of her.

And she wasn't wrong, it would had made Mark's cock very hard if he could see that 3 of the women he had put a baby inside were now naked, sharing a hot spring together.

"So, Mia, do you have any questions regarding Mark?" Selene asked, knowing the little girl was still upset about what happened earlier in the day. "I think now would be a good time to ask with his older sister here."

"Oh, um..." Mia turned to look at Maria, who didn't bother to look at her. The little girl's voice was tentative. "Mark... He's not going to stick around Valoria, is he?"

Maria took a deep breath. "Yes, he won't. He- No, WE are on a journey, him and I." She said firmly, her voice unkind. She made sure Mia heard the 'WE' part. "We're traveling around the world (Though mostly the Kingdom for now). We tend not to remain in once place for long, and this place is no exception."

"Oh... Then, I guess I won't see him much." Mia murmured sadly, her eyes downcast as she submerged herself up to her neck in the water. Truth to be told, Mia wanted to try and ask Maria more about Mark, but she didn't get the vibes Maria wanted to talk to her, so she held herself back. 

Selene noticed the sadness in Mia's voice and reached out to give her a comforting hug, her giant boobs pressing against the young girl's face.

Viola wished it could be her face instead, but she kept those dirty thoughts to herself. "I'm starting to think like Mark, aren't I? What a bad influence he is on me!" She thought to herself.

"Traveling the world, huh? That sounds fun! But also scary..." Annie spoke up, thinking back on her short journey from the village towards Valoria. "How long have you guys been traveling?"

"For close to a year now, you could say. When we first set out, Mark was only 13 and I was 16." Maria answered. She didn't look at Mia as she talked about her brother.

"A whole year?! Don't you miss your hometown?" Annie's voice was filled with wonder as she listened to Maria's story, her eyes wide with curiosity. For a small village girl like Annie, the idea of traveling around the Kingdom for that long didn't sound real or possible.

"It's not that we don't miss the place, it's more like we can't go back there anymore." Maria's voice was a stark contrast to the warm, bubbly water that surrounded them. "Sorry, but can we stop talking about this? I just want to relax here, that's all."

The group didn't understand what Maria meant by not being able to go back, but they all saw she didn't want to discuss this topic anymore, so they left it at that.

Selene nodded understandingly, though she couldn't help but feel a twinge of sadness for Mia. "Let's just enjoy the hot springs for now, okay?"

And while the rest of their time in the hot springs was mostly fun and games, with Selene and Viola sharing laughs and stories, what followed next was nothing short of a tragedy...

Back inside the 'The Dragon's Roar' dojo, Mia found herself back inside her room, chilling to the night's chill as the warmth of the hot springs still clung to her body. She had decided to skip out on lunch so she can have some time alone in her room for the night.

"Maybe I should go and apologize to mommy. I really shouldn't have yelled at her like that earlier..." Mia thought as she brushed her hair with a brush made from the softest dragon scales she had ever felt. It was a gift her mother got her on her latest birthday.

She slowly got up and went out of her room, the corridor outside was empty, which was unusual at this time of the night. Normally, she could hear her mother's students talking and laughing, but tonight it was eerily quiet.

"Huh? What's going on?" Mia felt something was off. She went towards the dojo's main hall, where the silence grew heavier with each step she took.

What she found there made her heart drop.

"A-Kyahhh!" She screamed as she saw all her mother's students on the floor before her, unconscious. "...Are you guys okay?" Mia slowly approached them, her heart racing. "O...Oh, okay, I-I think they're just out of it, they aren't dead, thank goodness..." The 10 years old girl's voice was shaking with fear, but she tried to calm herself down.

She then ran to the kitchen, only to find Annie also unconscious on the floor. Panic set in and her heart raced even faster. "Annie!" Mia called out, shaking the young 13 years old girl gently. No response. "She's sleeping too? What happened? W-Why won't she wake up when I shake her?"

Mia felt as if the room spun around her, her breaths shallow. She was getting more and more scared by the minute.

"...Mommy! I should go check on mommy!" Mia's thoughts raced as she left Annie's side and sprinted towards her mother's room.

But who she found in the room was not who she had expected.

"Mia? How come you're still up? Did you skip lunch I took so much effort to drug, perhaps? Oh great, this is about to get real complicated."

It was none other than Viola who stepped out of the shadows, her purple eyes gleaming with a mix of excitement and malice. In her hand was a dagger.

"..V-Viola? What? What are you doing here? And what are you talking about?" Mia stuttered, her eyes wide with fear as she took a step back, her small hands up in a defensive posture.

Before she could make another move, Viola quickly closed the distance between them. 

She grabbed Mia by the wrist, spinning her around and pressing the cold steel of her dagger against the soft skin of her throat. "Don't you dare scream, little girl." She whispered menacingly. "I would had preferred to do this job without being spotted, but, considering that goal has been shattered, might as well use you for what you're worth."

Mia's blue eyes grew wide with fear as she felt the sharp edge of the knife, the coldness of the metal sending chills down her spine. Her heart was pounding in her chest, the warmth of the hot springs long forgotten in the face of the cold terror that had now taken hold of her. "What do you want?!" She squeaked out, her voice barely a whisper.

She couldn't believe this is the same girl who was making jokes and telling stories few hours ago in the hot springs.

"Simple, really. Tell me where the sword is! The Sword of Premethous!" Viola's voice was cold and demanding, the knife pressing slightly harder against Mia's throat. "Your mother has been hiding it from me, it seems. I spent the last hour or so searching for it, but to no avail. Regardless, I know it's here. And if you don't tell me, I might just get a little... Impatient."

Mia couldn't believe what was happening. 

"T-T-The Sword of Premethous? Why would you want that?" She asked, her voice trembling. "And I don't know where it is! I swear! Mommy never lets me touch that thing, let alone know where she puts it!" The little girl's eyes searched Viola's face, looking for any hint of mercy or understanding. But all she saw was a cold, calculating gaze that sent chills down her spine.

Viola sighed. "Something tells me you aren't lying here, great, I guess my search isn't over yet, but oh well, you'll be coming with me!" She whispered, the edge of the dagger digging into Mia's neck, making the girl whince.

"Unhand my daughter right this instant, you traitorous thief!" Misty's voice suddenly boomed through the corridor, her eyes narrowing with fury as she stepped into the room.

"...Misty, I see you also aren't fast asleep. May I ask how? I made sure to extra drug the meal Annie took to your office." Viola asked, her voice filled with fake innocence. "It was real hard to do all that without Annie taking notice of me too!"

"Oh, please. You think I would fall for something like that? All I needed was to smell the food to know something was up! I wanted to catch you red-handed, so I waited for you to act, and just look at what I found!" Misty's voice was just as angry as her face.

"M-Mommy...." Mia let out, she was shaking, trying her best not to move. She was trying so hard to keep it together right now.

"The way you worded makes it seem you were already on your guard, what gives, pretty lady? Would you explain to this humble thief?" Viola teased, and even though she tried to act like she's not bothered, she was pretty pissed off to see Misty not fast asleep right now as she had planned all day.

With that Aaron, who had captured her the last time she tried to do this, and also Liam, who said he wanted to keep an eye on her, both out of town by some sudden luck, Viola thought this would be the perfect chance to pull this off.

"I suspected something was up with you from the first day we met. I noticed the way you looked my family's holy weapon. Those were the eyes of a greedy thief locking on their next target!" Misty spat out, her hand already reaching for the sword hilt at her side. "And if you're searching for my sword, here it is, with me!"

She drew the sword with a flourish, the blade glinting in the candlelight. It was a thing of beauty, a weapon that had been in her family for generations since ancient times.

"Oh, is that all? Did you suspect me just because of that?" Viola asked, holding her hostage Mia even tighter, the dagger's blade pressing into her skin, making the girl whine slightly.

"There is more, of course. It's your name.... Viola, Viola, the Shadow Thief! Don't think rumors of you stealing the Abrel family holy weapon didn't reach me! I just couldn't have imagined that same thief would dare and sneak into my house next! You must have a death wish, girl!" Misty's eyes were alit with anger as she pointed her sword at Viola, the tip of the blade quivering slightly with burning flames at the tip.

"The Sword of Premethous, the sword of fire... Oh, what a thing of beauty that is!" Viola exclaimed, her eyes greedily drinking in the sight of the weapon that glowed with fiery power in Misty's grasp. "Hey hey, how about a trade? Give me that holy weapon, and I'll give you your little girl back. How does that sound?" Viola smirked, her grip on the knife never wavering as she tightened it even more around Mia's neck, making her whimper and gasp for air.

Misty didn't respond, she kept glaring at Viola.

"There is no doubt about it in my mind, the way you're after these holy weapons... You aren't just some random thief, are you? You're working with the Darklings!" Misty's voice grew colder as she took a step forward, the flames on her sword growing more intense.

Mia was finding it harder and harder to keep up with what's happening. She felt as if she was being caught in the cross fire of something much bigger than her, and yet she couldn't say it had nothing to do with her if Viola wanted the sword which belonged to Mia's family.

"Not only is my name being thrown around, but also the name if the group I'm part of I see! We're more famous than I thought." Viola said with a smug look, her grip on the knife tightening slightly. "But yes, you're quite right. I do indeed work with the Darklings. Now, hand over the sword, or I'm afraid your daughter here will be meeting the Goddess a little sooner than she'd like!"

"...M...Mommy..." Mia squeaked out, feeling the cold steel of the dagger biting into her skin. Viola could so very easily kill her right now.

"....You are a monster. I'm sure whatever you and your fellow Darklings have planned with the holy weapons will lead to the death of many innocent children, am I right?" Misty's voice was now filled with disgust, both at Viola, but also at herself for almost being willing to sacrifice Mia here.

She didn't think she could just simply hand over this weapon to Viola while knowing that whatever the group she's part of are likely planning something which would only lead to the death of so many more innocent people. She was weighing Mia's life against the fate of the many others, and it was a burden she didn't wish to bear.

"......Fine, fine. You can keep the sword for now." Viola sighed, sounding defeated. "Listen, little girl. I would have killed you right now, but you see, I'm pregnant with Mark's child. It would leave a bad taste in my mouth killing my future child's aunt. So just this once, I'll let you go for free, kay?" She whispered into Mia's ear, her breath hot and minty, before pushing the little girl towards her mother.

"A-Ah!" Mia let out a scream as she was pushed all of the sudden. Misty quickly caught her with one arm, the other arm holding the sword pointing towards Viola.

"You won't get away!" Misty shouted as she raised the Sword of Premethous, the flames burning brighter with each word. "You're not leaving this place alive!"

"We'll see about that, sword master!" Before Misty could strike the thief, Viola threw a smoke bomb at her feet. The room erupted into a choking, opaque cloud that filled Mia's eyes and lungs, making her cough and choke.

In the confusion, Viola slipped away, her laughter echoing through the dojo's hallways as she vanished into the night.

The thief quickly made her way back towards the inn room Maria, Selene, and she are staying at. She quietly slipped inside, her eyes scanning her two sleeping roommates.

"Well, it's more accurate to call them drugged roommates, haha." She thought to herself. 

Just before she went towards the dojo and set her plan in motion, she made sure to drug the coffee Maria and Selene were drinking here.

Viola quickly grabbed her stuff. "Need to make a break for it before they and the people in that dojo wake up! Heck, that Misty might be already on her way here for all I know!" She murmured to herself.

She had been expecting this to go smoothly, for her to drug everyone, take the sword, and disappear into the night, but she hadn't counted on Misty being so observant. She knew the woman was strong, but she hadn't anticipated her to be so prepared.

Once Viola had all her things, she took one final glance at Selene and Maria.

"Honestly? Getting to travel with everyone these last couple of days was fun. I felt like a normal a girl, a normal girl with a normal crush." She quietly spoke as she approached the sleeping Maria. "Part of me wants to 'steal' you away with me, but I imagine carrying you will only slow me down sadly, so I'll just have to settle for this for now."

Viola bent down and gave Maria a kiss on the lips, her lips lingering for a moment longer than necessary. It was a strange mix of affection and regret.

"Bye bye."

As all of that was happening in Valoria, our party was still searching on the outskirts of town.

"It's getting late... AND cold." Liam complained. It was pretty much night out by now, but Qilara wanted to push them a little further and continue exploring a while longer.

"We're not stopping until we find something," Qilara said with determination, her eyes scanning the dark horizon. The elf woman was clearly unhappy with their progress for the day.

"Lady Qilara, while I understand where you're coming from, please reconsider." Aaron interjected with a hint of concern. "With it getting darker by the minute, the less our vision will serve us. We may easily miss something right in front of our eyes, or worse, stumble into trouble we cannot see."

"You do make a fine point, Aaron." Qilara relented with a sigh, running a hand through her long, silver hair. "What do you think, boy?" The elf turned her gaze towards Mark.

Mark almost told her he just wants her to strip and open her legs up again, but he held himself back. He knew she wanted a different answer than that from him.

"Are you asking me if we should keep going for a while longer or just call it a night already? I can see why it's a bad idea to keep going, but is there any benefit of continuing the exploration for now?" Mark answered her question with a question of his own.

Before Qilara could answer him, however, suddenly the group heard something.

"Kyahhhhh! Nooooooo!" A scream. It belonged to a girl. "Ahhhhhh!"

"W-What's that about?" Liam's voice quivered, his hand reaching for his sword out of instinct. The sound of a young girl's scream in the distance had cut through the quiet night, sending a jolt of fear through their party.

"Is a girl in danger? Let's go check it out!" Mark was already prepared to go and play hero as long as a girl was involved.

The party quickly made their way towards the screaming girl, unsure what they were heading towards.

"We have to be careful, we don't know what's out there!" Aaron warned, his eyes scanning the surrounding area, as if expecting a monster to suddenly jump at them.

"I agree. In fact, I suggest we don't tackle this all at once." Qilara said, her eyes narrowed in the direction of the scream. "I want two of us to head directly towards that screaming girl, while another two trail behind."

"H-Huh? How come? We shouldn't split up!" Liam stuttered, his grip on his sword tightening. The fear of the unknown in the night was palpable.

"Think, boy! If we're being attracted towards this girl and her screams, surely the same could be said about any other person out and about in the middle of the night right now!" Qilara's sharp eyes gleamed in the moonlight. "For all we know, it could be a trap, something to lure us into the open where we're vulnerable. We should send a scouting party first, while the second party follows from behind and keeps an eye out on things."

"Okay, okay! Let's split up! I'll be going on the scouting party!" Mark said, hearing the girl continue to scream in the background. He wanted to go to her right at once.

"Okay then, and who do you want to come with you? It's your choice." Qilara said, her gaze on Mark, assessing his readiness.

"Alright, the person I want to come with me is..."

---

Who should Mark bring with him to scout things out? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Bring Liam along.

2 - Bring Aaron along.

3 - Bring Qilara along.

Update: VOTING IS NOW LOCKED, THE WINNER HAS BEEN DECIDED

Notes:

....Surprise! I wonder how many people saw this twist with Viola coming XD I suppose it was silly for the party to trust a thief!

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. Let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 31

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last chapter! Might be a bit too much lore this chapter, but I still hope you enjoy it!

I can't wait to see which option wins this time around, haha.

And feel free to email me if you have any fun story ideas you'd like me to write!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Aaron, 16, Human. Fights with a sword and his fists.

Qilara, 25, Elf. Fights with a magic bow. (Pregnant)

---

"Aaron, you come with me!" Mark decided without a second thought. Mark didn't like the guy, but he couldn't deny he knew his way around a sword.

"Why me? I'd rather stay with Lady Qilara and make sure she's safe." Aaron said, his gaze flicking between the elf and the direction of the screams.

"Just go, Aaron." Qilara said with a firm nod, her eyes never leaving Mark. "You go with Mark. I'll be right behind with Liam. Besides, the scouting party will be in much more danger if something were to go wrong than the party following them."

Aaron nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Alright, alright."

And so, Mark and Aaron sped up, dashing towards the direction of the screams.

Qilara turned to look at Liam, still unimpressed with the 13 years old boy. "I suppose I'm stuck with you now. Keep in mind that I won't be protecting you here if something were to go wrong, so you better watch your own back." She almost felt bad for Mark if this is the best his party had to offer in terms of power.

"I can protect myself just fine!" Liam snapped back at Qilara, his cheeks burning with a mix of embarrassment and anger. Despite his bravado, he couldn't shake off the feeling of inadequacy that followed. He knew he was the weakest link in the party, but he wasn't about to admit it to Qilara.

Back with Mark and Aaron, they were getting closer and closer to the source of the screams.

Mark's heart pounded in his chest, not just from the excitement of the possible impending danger, but also from the thought of saving a damsel in distress.

"I really hope she's cute!" Mark murmured under his breath as they approached the source of the screams. His mind raced with scenarios of what they could find, his cock twitching in anticipation of the rewards he could reap for being the hero of the day.

It really reminded him of the days he would save Elena and how she would swoon over him every time.

"Just what are you thinking about... Oh, look! Over there!" Aaron hissed, pointing towards a small clearing.

The screams grew louder, and now they could see a faint flicker of purple light, right up in the stary sky.

"W-What's that up there?" Mark asked, looking up.

What he saw at first was a purple light up at the sky, but on a closer look, he saw a girl floating with said the light, or perhaps it's more accurate to say that the light had her trapped, surrounding her at every corner.

It was as if this light had trapped the girl like a mousetrap, only that the girl inside it wasn't a mouse, but a catgirl.

"H-Help me!" The girl's desperate cries grew clearer as she saw Mark and Aaron approached. She was suspended in the air by some force, her body writhing in pain. Her clothes were tattered and torn, and it was clear she had been through hell.

"That girl... Oh, she's not human, is she?" It was then Mark noticed the tail the girl had. She was a catgirl, a rare tribal race in the Kingdom.

Catfolk are mostly human in appearance, but with a tail and ears that resemble those of a cat. This one had beige colored fur and her tail swiped around her in a panic as she hovered in the air, her eyes wide with terror and desperation.

"Hey, you two over there! Help! I'm a damsel in distress! Come save me already!" She yelled, her voice laced with urgency. "I do NOT like being up in the sky like this!!!"

Mark and Aaron were a bit lost for words. They weren't sure what to expect, but it was surely not this.

"And just how are we suppose to 'come' to her while she's way up there?" Mark quipped, trying to lighten the tension. Aaron rolled his eyes at Mark's crude humor, but it was clear they had to act fast.

"I can't see it well, but I assume that light around the girl up there is magic of some sort?" Aaron suggested, his voice laced with uncertainty. "And if I were to assume more, I'd say that magic is what's causing her to... be up there."

Whatever type of light or magic that was making the girl sore up in the sky like that, it could also very easily also throw her to the ground any minute and kill her if they didn't act fast. They didn't know what they were dealing with here after all.

"Just how did you get up ther- Watch out!" Before Mark could finish his sentence, he jumped out of the way. Aaron did so in the last second as well, dodging a dark projectile that came rushing towards them.

It was a bolt of shadowy energy, a clear sign of dark magic.

"Awww, they dodged! That would had been such a perfect way to kill you two as well!" A boy's voice echoed through the night. It was a cocky tone that had made Mark's skin crawl.

"Lavien, this is why you should've practiced with magic more..." A second voice, this time belonging to a girl, drifted through the night. It was clear they weren't dealing with just any random attacker, but a duo.

"Who goes there?!" Aaron shouted, drawing out his sword. Mark followed suit, his eyes searching the darkness for any sign of the attackers. "Why did you attack us?!"

Sooner or later, a boy and girl duo emerged from the shadows. What Mark saw made him gasp.

"Demons?!?!" Mark yelled out, his voice filled with shock.

The duo looked at him, they both appeared to be 14 years old, with smoky lavender hair color, the boy having short hair, while the girl's hair went down to her mid-back. They looked human in every way, but what was 'demon' about them was their small black horns poking out of their foreheads. 

"....No, those horns are a bit too small to be demon horns from what I've heard and read." Aaron had never seen a demon before, so he wasn't sure, but the books he read clearly always depicted demons in a certain way. "Could they perhaps be a half-demon?!"

The duo didn't bother and comment on what Mark and Aaron were saying. They were mere bugs in their eyes.

"Hey, Hazira, how do you want me to kill them?" The boy, Lavien, asked with a wicked grin, his eyes glowing with a deep purple light as he cracked his knuckles, magic coursing them.

The girl, Hazira, glared at Aaron and Mark. "I don't know, but make it quick. I don't see that elf. She must be on her way. You get rid of these two while I set up a trap for her!" Her eyes shone with a malicious intent.

Mark had to admit, demon or not, this girl looked pretty cute. "I'd love to put a baby or two in her as well..." He thought to himself, his cock twitching at the thought. But that would have to wait for after they save the catgirl.

"Be careful of that girl, you two! It's her magic which made me like this!" The catgirl screamed from above, her eyes wide with fear as she watched the duo approach.

"Just who in the world are you two? WHAT are you two?!" Aaron demanded, his grip tightening on his sword. "Frankly, I don't think I even need to hear it! You both are clearly not human and are up to no good, I'll be taking you both down!"

"I don't mind killing the guy, but can't we maybe spare the girl though?" Mark asked, his eyes lingering on the cute demon girl.

Before Aaron could respond to Mark's silly comment, Lavien was already on the move, a whirlwind of shadowy magic forming around his hands, as he sent another bolt of dark energy shooting towards them.

Mark and Aaron leaped apart as they dodged the incoming attack.

And so, a fight broke out. Lavien didn't give Aaron and Mark much time to catch their breath as he began to weave more spells towards them, his eyes a fierce purple.

"Dodge!" Aaron let out, seeing the dark magic spell come their way. Misty prepared him for a lot, but dodging dark mark spells in the middle of the night was NOT one of them.

Lavien threw a volley of shadow bolts at them, each one aimed to hit with deadly precision. The air grew thick with dark energy as the two guys danced around the clearing, trying to dodge what they can and slashing what they can't with their swords.

It seemed Lavien  had it out for Mark more for some reason.

"Did my cute sister capture your heart? I'll have you know I'm the only man for her!" Lavien sneered, his voice echoing with the power of his dark magic as he sent another volley of shadow bolts towards Mark, who barely managed to roll out of the way.

"Oh yeah? We'll see about that!" Mark let out as he started making his way towards Lavien, sword in hand.

Mark wasn't used to fighting mages, let alone a dark mage such as this, but considering Hazira seemed to be busy casting some kind of spell in the background, it left Lavien to have to fight Aaron and Mark on his own.

"We have the numbers! You're going down!" Mark yelled out with a fierce grin as he and Aaron circled Lavien, trying to keep an eye on the dark mage's every move. The air was tense, each shadowy bolt that flew by them was a reminder of the power they were facing.

"What a strong mage for such a young boy... Regardless, your life ends here, you demon!" Aaron shouted, charging at Lavien with a fierce battle cry. His sword sliced through the air, aiming for the mage's chest, only for a sudden burst of shadow bolt to knock his sword aside.

Luckily, as Aaron could fight well with his fists, he didn't stop his charge even with his sword knocked aside. He lunged at Lavien, who had to use a flash of shadow to avoid the tackle, though it did leave him open for a second.

"Got you!" Mark shouted as he saw an opening, swinging his sword with all his might at the retreating Lavien. However, the half-demon boy was quick on his feet, and with a flick of his wrist, sent a wave of shadows that engulfed Mark, momentarily blurring his vision. "Ah!"

Meanwhile, as that battle was taking place, Qilara and Liam were in a hurry towards them.

"Let's hurry! I can hear a battle take place!" Qilara's sharp ears picked up the clanging of metal and the grunts of exertion.

"Can you tell me what I should expect to find there?!" Liam's voice was as nervous as his face. "A-Are they fighting a monster?"

"...Yes, I imagine Aaron and Mark are fighting the worst type of monsters: A demon." Qilara said with a sneer, her eyes glinting in the moonlight as she picked up her pace, her boots making almost no sound on the soft earth.

And just as soon as the two of them reached Aaron and Mark however, a sudden purple light engulfed them, trapping Qilara and Liam.

"W-What's this?! Dark Magic?!" Liam stuttered as the purple light coalesced around them, tightening like a noose. The light was the same that held the catgirl aloft, and it was clear now that Hazira had targeted them with her trap as well.

"You fell for it. That was easier than I imagined." Hazira cackled as she stepped out of the shadows, her purple eyes gleaming with satisfaction. Her delicate fingers twitched, and the purple light around Qilara and Liam grew tighter. "I thought a follower of that spirt medium would be much harder to capture. Did you really not notice I set that trap right under your feet?"

"Who are you?! Let us go! Wait, is that a demon?!" Liam's voice was high-pitched and filled with fear as he struggled against the purple bonds holding him and Qilara.

"No, she's a half-demon, half-human, and so is your partner over there fighting with Aaron and Mark, am I right?" Qilara's voice was cold, her eyes narrowed at the girl in front of her. Despite the situation, she remained calm.

"You're right, elf. My dear brother and I were born out of forbidden love between a human and a demon." Hazira's smile grew more twisted. Liam thought it was a shame, she made for a real cute girl when she had a normal smile on. "You could say that very same love is why my brother and I are here right now, and I bet you have a pretty good guess why that is, don't you?"

"So lady Yumi was right..." Was all Qilara could murmur as she observed the scene. "You two are trying to break the seal, aren't you?!"

Liam felt both lost and confused right now. Qilara and and Hazira were clearly having a conversation of their own.

"Qilara, what are we suppose to do?! Can we free ourselves from this magic? We need to go help Mark!" Liam was worried about his friend.

"Don't worry, I can easily free us in fact with my bow." Qilara whispered. "But let's wait for the right chance to strike. Let's make this girl and her brother think they only have to deal with Aaron and Mark for a while longer before we do a surprise attack." The elf's eyes gleamed with a hint of strategy.

Once again, Liam had no idea what Qilara was talking about. How could a bow free them from a dark magic trap like this? But he decided to trust her for now. (Not that it stopped his body from shaking.)

Meanwhile, back with the boys and their fight...

"Take that!" Mark yelled as he swung his sword at the half-demon, Lavien. His blade met with a wall of shadow, which sent a chill down his spine as it repelled his attack.

The dark mage smirked, his purple eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and malice. "You think you can defeat me with that toy? Know your place, human!"

With a flick of his wrist, a whip of shadow materialized in Lavien's hand, lashing out at Mark. The leather-like tendrils wrapped around Mark's sword arm, jerking him off balance.

Aaron saw the opportunity and lunged at the distracted half-demon, sword (which he picked up while Mark kept the half-demon busy) aimed at his neck.

"That enough out of you!" Aaron roared, his sword slicing through the air, the blade's tip gleaming in the moonlight.

"Tch!" Lavien hissed as he blocked Aaron's sword with a hastily conjured barrier of shadow. The whip tightened around Mark's arm, the pain making him cry out as his sword fell to the ground with a clatter. "You're more of a nuisance than I thought!"

The catgirl, who appeared to 12 years old, was still high up in the sky, and she watching all of this take place. "Are these really the best 'knights' a cute damsel in distress such as me is allowed to get?! Oh boy, I am DOOMED! Can't a cute, handsome, RICH, powerful prince come and save me already?!"

Qilara knew now was her chance to get involved.

"Get ready, Liam. Try to distract the girl as much as you could." Qilara whispered as she nocked an arrow on her bow.

Liam stared at Hazira, who seemed to be enjoying the sight of Aaron and Mark struggling. Honestly, if not for her dark magic, the girl didn't appear to be much of a threat, but Liam knew better.

"Okay, I'll try my best to hold her off..." Liam was nervous, but now wasn't the time to doubt himself. He had to be strong.

Qilara grabbed an arrow and took it towards her lips. Liam had no idea how Qilara was planning on setting them free of this purple magic trap with her bow, but he had to trust her. Qilara kissed the arrow, causing it to glow faintly.

"This is an arrow of dispel. With my magic bow, it will break the dark magic holding us!" Qilara whispered urgently to Liam, her voice filled with determination. The next thing he knew, the elf woman shot the glowing arrow straight towards the purple light which held them captive.

"H-Huh?!" Hazira, noticing something was wrong, turned her attention from her brother and Mark and back towards Liam and Qilara. It was too late, however, as the dispel arrow struck the purple light, causing it to fade away and free those it held.

"Take this!" Liam dashed towards the girl, sword in hand. 

He didn't like the idea of hurting a girl, but he knew he didn't have much of a choice here, plus she was a demon, or at least half a demon, which was more than enough in his eyes.

Hazira's eyes snapped to Liam as he approached, a smug look on her face. "Oh, you want to play too, little boy?" She taunted, raising her hand to cast another spell. But Liam was quicker, charging her with surprising speed. "Crap!"

The girl was forced to stop casting her spell and dodge the boy's strike. Hazira was good in setting trap spells, but she wasn't exactly the best fighter up close like this. Her brother was much better in that.

"H-Hazria!" Lavien let out, noticing his twin sister was now in trouble. He had to decide whether to help her or keep dealing with Mark and Aaron, and it was clear to him that family came first. He sent a burst of shadow towards Liam, knocking him off balance.

"Ahh!" Liam fell on his back, his arm stinging from the impact of the shadowy force. He had never felt anything quite like it, a mix of cold and burning pain that made his teeth chatter. This dark magic felt nothing like Selene's healing magic, that's for sure.

But just as Lavien let his guard down, Qilara took her shot. The elf used her magic bow and aimed at the boy, her piercing blue eyes gleaming.

The arrow shot through the air with a whistle, leaving a trail of sparkling light as it sliced through the shadows. It pierced through the darkness and slammed into the ground next to Lavien's feet, exploding into a burst of holy light.

"Gahhh!" Lavien let out as he felt the holy light scorching his entire boy, causing him to fall onto his knees, causing Mark to be set free from the shadow whip.

"N-Now's my chance!" Mark spoke as he grabbed his sword with a shaky hand. He took the opportunity to run towards the demon, ready to tackle him down, but Hazira was faster.

"Lavien, watch out!" Hazira called out as she ran towards her brother, casting a quick shield spell around them, guarding them from Mark and anyone else's attacks. She was growing tired of these pesky humans interrupting their plans.

"Oh, come out! Don't be a coward!" Mark shouted as he slammed the dark magic shield with his sword, but it was to no affect.

Aaron came closer, sword in hand. "That doesn't seem like something our swords can break through." He stared at the magic barrier. It was a shade of dark purple, and while it looked to be soft and inviting, the way it deflected Mark's blade suggested it was anything but.

"That bow! You, elf whore!" Lavien roared, his eyes fixed on Qilara, as he stumbled onto his legs, his sister helping him stand. The protective barrier gave them some time to recover, though the holy light had seared his skin from Qilara's bow still left him momentarily weakened and enraged. "What kind of bow is that?!"

"It's not a holy weapon, if that's what you're asking." Qilara responded with a smirk, "It's a magic bow I got from the Elven Kingdom to the east, Aeonisia. And it's quite handy when dealing with dark beasts like yourselves." Her voice was as cold as ice, but there was something about her tone that made Mark's heart race.

"Just who are you two anyway?! What are two demons doing in a human kingdom?!" Mark asked, his voice filled with anger and confusion as he stared at the twins. "And why the fuck did you attack us?! Now come out of that barrier and let us finish this!" Mark was already thinking about how he wanted to kill the boy and then rape the girl, his thoughts as twisted as his intentions.

Hazria took a look at her brother, he wasn't in a state to continue fighting, and she wasn't a better fighter than he was, so she knew the chances of beating Qilara, Aaron, and Mark all on her own weren't the best.

"Lavien, should we pull back for now?" She asked, her voice filled with concern. They were outmatched and outnumbered, and she knew it. "We should have known a follower of that Spirt Medium wouldn't be easy to deal with." She glared at Qilara.

"So you know about my lady then? Let me introduce myself, I'm Qilara, Lady Yumi's right hand." Qilara said with a cold smile, yet her voice filled with pride. "I just need to confirm few things before I finish you beasts for good. First, I assume you are part of the group which goes by the name 'Darklings', correct?" She raised an eyebrow, watching the twins carefully.

"Oho, so you know about that as well? You are well informed for a whore." Lavien sneered, his eyes narrowing in anger as he spat out the words. Despite the pain he was in, he couldn't help but feel a twinge of fear at the mention of the Spirit Medium. "So you likely also knew about the ritual we were trying to set off here, isn't that right? Though seeing that we were discovered, we will sadly need to give up on it for now..."

"Yes, my lady did suspect something was... off in this area, which is why she sent me to investigate. I must say, I thought Darklings were only after holy weapons for now, and yet here you two are, trying to undo the seal in placed in the area." Qilara said, her voice filled with contempt.

It was Mark and Aaron's turn to now get lost in the conversation taking place. Liam was still on the ground in the background.

"Is it really that shocking? I mean, we would like to have our father back after all, haha." Lavien chuckled darkly, the pain from the holy light receding as his body began to heal. His twisted grin made Mark's skin crawl. "You scum sealed him away, so it's only right we set free him!"

This time, it was Qilara's turn to be caught off guard. "D-Did you say father?!" She stuttered, her grip on her bow loosening slightly, but only for a short second.

Yet that short second was all the pair of twins needed to escape. Hazria, who was busy casting a spell while Lavien had Qilara busy, shot her hand up, making the air around them warped, creating a small, swirling portal of shadow.

"NO!" Qilara quickly got an arrow ready, but it was too late. The twins disappeared into the swirling vortex of shadow, the portal closing behind them with a sickening snap.

"Shit!" Mark cursed out.

"They're gone?!" Aaron couldn't believe how fast it happened.

They were gone, as if they were never there, the only proof of them was the lingering smell of  the scorched earth from the dark magic they used. Oh, and the catgirl still up in the sky.

"Heyyyy! I'm UP here! Did you forget about little ole me?" The catgirl's voice echoed through the night, interrupting the tense silence that had followed the twins' retreat. She was still hovering in the sky, looking down at the group with a mix of annoyance and curiosity. "Can someone PLEASE save this damsel in distress from her tragic fate?"

"...Oh, right. We do need to do something about her. Oh, and Liam! Are you okay?" Mark called out, finally noticing his friend on the ground. He went towards him to help him stand up.

"I-I'm okay! I think. My hand feels as if it was dipped in ice water and then slapped by a dragon, but otherwise okay!" Liam stuttered as Mark helped him up, his teeth still chattering from the aftereffects of the shadowy assault. 

Truth is, he was in a lot of pain, but he was trying to hide it.

Qilara stared up at the catgirl. "Aaron, did you two ever find out who that loud annoying girl is?"

"No, Lady Qilara... Um, do you have any idea how we can get her down?" He asked, his body somewhat trembling after the rough fight they just went through.

"Yes, I can use the same trick which I used to set Liam and myself free from that girl. One arrow of dispel should do the job." Qilara got an arrow ready and kissed it once more, making it glow faintly. "Aaron, just be ready to catch her, okay?"

"Wait, what's with that arrow? And don't tell me you're going to shoot it towards her! Wouldn't it hit her?" Aaron exclaimed, his concern for the girl in the sky genuine despite her annoying demeanor.

"Don't worry, my magic bow's shot will only affect and hit the magic around her. Now, hold on tight!" Qilara called out as she took aim. Her eyes focused on the floating catgirl, and with a swift release, the glowing arrow shot through the air.

The catgirl's eyes widened in shock as the arrow approached, but she didn't have time to react before the magic took hold. The purple light that had held her aloft fizzled away like a snuffed candle, and she plummeted towards the ground.

"KYAAAAHHHH! I'M TOO CUTE TO DIE THIS YOUNG!!!!" She screamed as she fell, her eyes wide with panic. But Aaron was already in action.

Aaron was quick to react, sprinting to her and catching her in his arms just before she could hit the ground.

"Ugh, why did Aaron have to go and play hero?!" Mark was annoyed, he wanted to be the one to catch her, but he was busy helping Liam instead. "This is ALL your fault, Liam!"

"M-My fault? What did I do?!" Liam sputtered, still trying to get feeling back into his arm.

"....Wait, I'm alive? Huh? Oh, you caught me!" The catgirl finally opened her eyes, which were the color of a freshly picked apple and sparkled with a mix of relief and annoyance. She looked up at Aaron with a pout.

She and Aaron slowly got into their feet as the rest of the party approached them. The catgirl took a good look at Mark, Aaron, and Liam in that order. "Wow, 3 handsome boys came to save me! I guess I can't be too mad at my luck tonight after all!" She said with a smile that was somehow both charming and annoying at the same time.

Taking a good look at the 12 years old catgirl, Mark had to admit, she was a cute young thing. 

Her beige colored fur and fluffy tail twitched as she looked up at them, her smile never faltering, even after being trapped in that purple light for who knows how long. She was wearing a tattered pink dress that barely covered her chest, showing off her small, perky breasts. Her ears twitched with every movement, and Mark found himself strangely fascinated by the way her tail swayed back and forth.

"Do I get a reward for saving you?" Mark asked with a smirk.

The catgirl blushed slightly. "I mean, sure! What kind of reward do you have in mind?"

Before Mark could give her an answer, the adult / elf in the room stepped up.

"What's your name, girl? And how did you come into contact with those two?" Qilara asked, her tone sharp as she stepped closer to Aaron and the catgirl.

"Oh, my name is Chibi! It's so nice to meet all of you strong and handsome heroes!" The catgirl giggled, batting her eyelashes at Mark. "As for those two... well, they were just a bunch of meanies trying to use me for their dastardly deeds!" She said, sticking her tongue out at the spot where the twins had disappeared.

"What do you mean?" Mark asked, his voice thick with lust as his eyes roamed over Chibi's petite body.

"Well, I was lost, you see! I was trying to go to this village, but somehow ended up all the way here! I then ran into those two, and thought I'd ask them for directions, only for them to capture me! Can you believe it?! And I thought that demon boy was cute for a second too!" Chibi said, her voice bubbly with excitement.

"S-Surely this village in question isn't MY village, right? Cause you're ways off." Aaron spoke up, trying to hide his nerves with a forced chuckle. The situation was growing more confusing by the second, and he couldn't shake the feeling that this girl was going to be trouble.

Long story short, it turned out the village Chibi had in mind was actually Aaron's village. She's very horrible when it comes to directions, as she put it. And as if getting VERY lost wasn't enough, she also ended up stumbling her way onto Lavien and Hazira while in the middle of preparing for their ritual, causing them to capture her.

Qilara eyed the catgirl for a second, but then came to the conclusion she likely isn't a threat, and is even less likely to be part of the Darklings, or else they wouldn't had left her behind like that.

In the end, they decided to sett off towards Valoria. They were all tired, and while the idea of just camping out in the outskirts for the night was tempting, the idea of sleeping on a warm bed inside a warm room was even more tempting.

As they made their way back to Valoria, Mark, Aaron, and Liam (Who Mark helped walk.) All kept trying to get more answers for Qilara regarding what she knows about those two half-demons siblings.

Qilara wanted to avoid giving them any answers at first, but seeing how hard they worked, she decided it was okay if she told them some of what she know.

"Once upon a time, in the town known as the town of Warriors, Valoria, there was a powerful witch who lived there..." The elf's story began as they walked through the night, her words carrying on the cool breeze. "This witch, she was feared and revered for her powers. One day she fell in love with a man... But not just any man, but a demon."

The trio exchanged glances, intrigued by Qilara's story, while Chibi on the other hand couldn't care less. She was too busy staring at Mark and admiring his muscles.

"It's unclear how this demon made it to Valoria, but regardless, the two fell in love, but as you can imagine, a love between a human and a demon would never be allowed. Even more so when you take into an account that that demon in question was one of the Demon Lord's generals."

"W-What?!?!" All of them gasped in unison, all but Chibi of course. She was now busy staring at Aaron and admiring his muscles too, not caring about the story.

"That's right, from what I hear, it was a real scandal. Surely whatever that demon, who somehow managed to sneak that far into the kingdom without being noticed, had something evil planned. Either way, powerful warriors from all over Valoria came to try and put a stop to him. In the end, as they couldn't defeat him in a fight, a couple of powerful magic users decided to seal him away in another dimension.  Though of course, the story doesn't end there, or else it would be a happy one."

Mark, Liam, and Aaron were all stunned by all of this. A demon general in love with a human witch? It sounded like a tale straight out of a dark fairytale, and yet here they were, standing in its aftermath.

Chibi, again, couldn't care less about this dark fairytale, she was busy living her own fairytale as she now was checking out Liam, the youngest of the bunch. She didn't find him that impressive to be honest, the lack of muscles made him feel the least manly out of her 3 knights. "He has a cute face at least!" She thought to herself.

"The witch, once she saw what became of her lover, cursed Valoria. She... Took all the life around the town away. It's why the outskirts of town are barren wasteland as you see before you." Qilara's voice grew darker as she recounted the grim history. "It's where the story ended, or so we thought. It seems she was pregnant with that demon's children after all."

"So you're saying those two we fought are the children of this witch and that demon?" Mark asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. Qilara nodded solemnly, her gaze fixed on the path ahead.

"That's right. It's hard to believe, but it what makes most sense. It's no wonder they are so good with dark magic considering who their parents are. It also makes them able to undo the seal and bring their father back, in theory." Qilara explained, her voice a mix of anger and sadness. "I can only thank the Goddess we put a stop to them before it was too late, or it could have lead to some real tragedy."

"Okay, those two half-demons aside, you also said something about a group, 'Darklings' I think? And they are part of it? What's that about?" Aaron asked this time, his curiosity piqued.

"I can tell you about that group at a later date, for now, let's pick up our pace and get to the town. I'm sure you're all eager for some rest," Qilara said, her eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of danger.

Mark sighed, he couldn't really argue with her. He was very tired. 

Some time later, the party finally reached Valoria. It was pretty late, and hardly anyone was out and about, which was a good thing, considering the state they were in.

"Oh, what a cute young thing!" A drunk man in his 40s spoke, taking notice of Chibi. "Want to come with me, kitty?" His lecherous grin sent shivers down Chibi's spine.

The catgirl looked at him with wide eyes and took a step back, hiding slightly behind Mark. "N-No thank you! Not into older men!"

The older man walked away, disappointed.

"Well, that's ONE way to get welcomed back into town." Mark muttered, a smirk playing on his lips as he watched the lecherous man retreat.

"...Should we go back to the dojo and report to Lady Misty?" Aaron asked as he stared at Qilara for guidance, his eyes filled with uncertainty.

"Yes, that would be best." Qilara said firmly, her expression serious as she looked around the quiet streets of Valoria. "We must inform Misty of what transpired."

"Dojo??? Man, I'm tired!!! Can't we find an inn or something instead?" Chibi complained, her cute voice echoing through the night, her fluffy tail swishing from side to side as she stumbled slightly. Despite her earlier bravado, it was clear that the ordeal had taken its toll on her.

"Er... I can take you to the inn we're staying at if you want." Liam suggested, his voice a mix of tiredness and awkwardness as he glanced at the flustered Chibi. "I don't think I need to go to the dojo with you guys." Liam was still in pain, but he felt like he could walk on his own now. He also assumed Selene was in the inn, so he's hoping she can heal him.

"You would do that for me, Liam? You're the best!" Chibi gave Liam a kiss on the cheek, which made him blush so hard.

"Mark, what about you? You also don't have to come with us, you know." Aaron added. Mark looked at Qilara, who gave him a nod of approval.

Mark didn't think about it, but they were right. He could go with Aaron and Qilara towards the dojo, where Misty, Mia, and Annie are. Or he could go to the inn with Liam and Chibi, where Maria, Selene, and Viola should be.

"Okay, I'll go with..."

---

Where should Mark go AND who should he sleep with? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Go to the inn / Sleep with Maria. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Pregnant)

2 - Go to the inn / Sleep with Selene. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Pregnant)

3 - Go to the inn / Sleep with Chibi. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Can be impregnated)

4 - Go to the dojo / Sleep with Annie. (Will lead to a threesome sex scene with Aaron) (Can be impregnated)

5 - Go to the dojo / Sleep with Mia. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Can't be impregnated)

6 - Go to the dojo / Sleep with Misty. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Pregnant)

7 - Go to the dojo / Sleep with Qilara. (Will lead to a sex scene) (Pregnant)

Random: Also, how are you feeling about Chibi? Do you want her in the party?

Notes:

...Honestly, watching people vote Liam last chapter had me nervous cause it would NOT have ended up well for him, so thank goodness for those who made the RIGHT choice and went for Aaron instead XD And we finally have our catgirl some of you wanted!

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. Let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 32

Notes:

Warning: I HAVEN'T proofread this chapter, but I really wanted to post it now. I'll likely go through it and fix any mistakes when I have the time, so feel free to wait a bit more before reading the chapter if you aren't in a hurry for it!

Anyway, as always, thanks to everyone who voted last chapter!

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Aaron, 16, Human. Fights with a sword and his fists.

Qilara, 25, Elf. Fights with a magic bow. (Pregnant)

---

"I'll go to the Dojo with you guys, beside, I do have a training lesson tomorrow morning as well." Mark decided. The thought of Misty's stern gaze and demanding drills sent a shiver down his spine, but duty called. He'd rather not be late to one of her lessons again. He gave Chibi a lingering look, his gaze on her petite frame. "Try not to get lost or captured again, kitten!"

"Don't worry! I'm sure you'll be seeing much more of me these upcoming days!" Chibi giggled, her tail flicking playfully as she winked at Mark before skipping away with Liam towards the inn. She was really hoping Mark would come with them deep down.

The night swallowed them quickly, leaving Mark, Aaron, and Qilara alone as they walked towards the 'The Dragon's Roar' dojo.

As the three of them walked in silence for a minute or two, it was none other than Qilara who finally broke it. "So... Mark, Aaron. You two did well today." She said softly, a tone of voice the two aren't used to hearing from her. "Good job. I feel you two have a bright future ahead of you." She added, causing Mark to puff his chest out with pride.

Being complimented by a beautiful sexy elf woman like this right under the star filled night sky... Both Aaron and Mark wished the other guy wasn't here, or else this could had been more romantic. Aaron blushed while Mark grinned.

"Lady Qilara, that's... Very kind." Aaron stuttered. "I sure hope you're words are true, I do have a dream of mine after all."

"To become a knight and serve the King, yes? Misty told me about you." Qilara smiled faintly, her silver hair gleaming like spun mercury as she turned her gaze fully upon Aaron. "A noble goal."

"Well, if you ask me, wanting to kill the Demon Lord is a much MORE noble goal!" Mark added proudly, earning a soft chuckle from the other two.

"I suppose it is, yes. Your father is known as the man who came closest to killing the Demon Lord, so it should be interesting watching what you achieve." Qilara's smile held a hint of something unreadable, perhaps melancholy, perhaps admiration for the younger boy, before her expression shifted back to normal.

Qilara wasn't sure which of these two young fine men impregnated her, but it made her glad to know that the baby which will grow in her womb belonged to one of them.

Sooner or later, they reached the dojo's imposing gates. The trio couldn't had predicted they were about to walk into the aftermath scene of Viola's disastrous betrayal.

"W-What happened here?!?" Aaron let out, shocked by the sight inside the main hall. All his fellow students were on the floor, sleeping.

"...They're breathing, it seems they're just asleep." Qilara knelt beside one boy, her fingers brushing his neck to check for a pulse.

"Hey, wake up!" Mark shook one of the sleeping students roughly, but the boy didn't stir. "...Why aren't they waking up?"

"I suspect they were drugged." Qilara murmured, her sharp eyes scanning place. "The question now is why..."

"A-Annie!" Aaron gasped as he ran, worried his younger sister might be in trouble. He rushed towards the inner chambers, Mark and Qilara close behind. The hallway echoed with the frantic slap of their footsteps against tatami mats.

Soon enough, they reached the kitchen, where they found Annie on the floor, unconscious. Aaron rushed to her side, frantically checking her pulse. Mark scanned the room, there was no sign of struggle, and nor did Annie look hurt.

"Annie, wake up!" Aaron pleaded, shaking her gently.

Her eyelids fluttered weakly, "B...Big brother?" Annie murmured, her voice thick with confusion. "W-Wh...What happend...to me?" She mumbled, her eyes struggling to focus on Aaron's worried face.

"That's what I wanted to know! Oh, thank the goddess you're okay!" Aaron couldn't hide the joy on his face. He was still worried, of course, but just seeing that his last living family member was okay made it hard for him to hide his smile.

"Aaron, you stay with her, I'll go search for Mia and Misty!" Mark commanded, already darting towards Misty's room.

Qilara followed silently, her elven senses on high alert. She wasn't sure who did this or why, but she knew it was still a recent turn of events.

Mark on the other hand was worried about Mia. He hasn't spent all that much time with her, but she's still his little sister. He couldn't help but think about her when he saw Annie in Aaron's arms like that.

The 14 years old boy dashed as fast as he could. Qilara close behind him.

"Mia!!!" Mark burst into her mother's room, heart pounding against his ribs.

What he found inside the room was Misty holding her daughter in a tight hug, both of them looking shaken but unharmed. Mia's face was buried in her mother's shoulder, trembling slightly. Misty's knuckles were white where they gripped Mia's small form, her eyes sharp and alert as they snapped toward Mark and Qilara.

The room felt thick with tension, a heavy silence broken only by Mia's muffled sniffles.

"Misty, what happened?" Qilara demanded, stepping past Mark with predatory grace. Her gaze swept the room, searching for the cause of this turn of events.

"Lady Qilara, Mark..." Misty's voice was unnaturally brittle, the usual iron command stripped away. She smoothed Mia's hair absently, her gaze distant. "Viola..."

"Viola? You mean as in my party's Viola? Does she have something to do with this? And is Mia okay?!" Mark asked question after question, not giving Misty the time to answer.

Mia lifted her head, her small face streaked with tears. "I...I'm okay, but she..."

"Mia, I'll explain, no need to force yourself," Misty murmured, gently silencing her daughter with a protective squeeze. Her gaze settled on Mark, sharpening with grim clarity. "Mia and I are unharmed. As for Viola, she drugged everyone." Misty's knuckles whitened against Mia's shoulder.

"...Huh?" Mark couldn't believe what he was hearing.

The next set of events all happened in a haze. Misty explained how Viola drugged everyone, hoping to get her hands on the holy weapon Misty has, the 'Sword of Premethous', how she took Mia hostage and almost killed her. Aaron and Annie joined them while Misty explained what happened, but Mark hardly noticed them, his mind too shocked by what Misty was telling him.

Annie started apologizing, feeling like it was her fault that Viola managed to sneak by her and drug the food, causing this chain of events to happen, but Misty quickly assured her that it wasn't her fault, that there wasn't much she could do if Viola, the Shadow Thief, had set out her eyes on her sword.

"So this 'Viola' is a member of the Darklings, isn't she?" Qilara murmured, her voice low and dangerous.

"Yes, Lady Qilara. She didn't deny it when I confronted her about it." Misty's voice was low.

"Wait, Viola is with the Darklings?! So she's working with those two half-demons we fought?!" Mark's voice cracked, fists clenching until his knuckles whitened. The betrayal burned like acid in his throat.

It was hard to believe, and yet he doubted Misty and Qilara would lie about this.

"Yes, yes she is. I can't believe a third member of the Darklings was right under my nose and I let her slip..." Qilara hissed, her piercing blue eyes flashing off like a blade.

"Tell me more about these Darklings! I have a right to know!" Mark demanded, voice sharp as he glared at Qilara.

"Can that wait until tomorrow? We can save the discussions for later, for now I... I want to make sure Mia gets some sleep, I also need to check on my students." Misty interjected, her gaze shifting to Mia's tear-streaked face. The girl trembled against her mother's shoulder, eyelids heavy with exhaustion and trauma. "We're all weary."

"...Of course, master!" Aaron bowed immediately. He scooped Annie into his arms. "Come on, Annie, let's get you to bed."

"Let me help you with that." Mark offered to Aaron, his voice unusually subdued as he scooped Annie's limp form into his own arms. She nestled against his chest, her breathing soft and even, a stark contrast to the turmoil swirling in Mark's mind.

The weight of Viola's betrayal settled cold and heavy in his gut as he took Annie to her and Aaron's room.

As Mark and Aaron handled Annie, Qilara and Misty made sure the rest of the students are okay. Thankfully just like with Annie, they were just starting to wake up, confused by what had happened.

"You can put her down now." Aaron said as the three of them walked into the his room, his tone clipped. Mark laid Annie gently on her futon, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face.

"Are you feeling alright, Annie?" Mark murmured, his hand lingering on her cheek.

Annie couldn't help but blush, being carried like that by the guy she has a small crush on. "Y-Yeah, I'm alright, haha. I'm just a little shaken up, that's all. But enough about me, what about you two?! Are you alright? Are you done with your little quest?" She asked.

Mark sighed, "Yeah, we're fine. But we got a lot to talk about tomorrow." His hand lingered on Annie's cheek a bit longer than necessary, and her blush deepened. Aaron watched this exchange with a clenched jaw, his knuckles white at his sides.

"I...I was so worried about both of you!" Annie whispered, her gaze flicking between her brother and Mark.

The room felt suddenly smaller, charged with the unspoken tension.

Aaron knelt beside her futon, his expression a storm of protectiveness and something darker, something possessive. "Annie, I need to know you're safe." His hand closed over her ankle, the grip firm, almost bruising. Annie flinched, her gaze darting to Mark, wide with confusion and a flick "When I saw you on the floor in the kitchen, part of me really assumed the worst there for a second. I can't lose you too."

He slid his hand up her calf, fingers tracing her curves. Annie gasped, a soft sound that hung in the air. Mark watched, frozen, the heat in his belly warring with shock. He saw the way Annie's breath hitched when Aaron's touch reached her knee.

"Mark, Aaron, what are you two...." Annie's question choked off as Aaron's fingers slid higher, pushing her skirt up her thigh. Her blush deepened, confusion warring with a sudden, forbidden warmth pooling low in her belly.

"I...I know it's wrong, you're my younger sister, but..." Aaron's voice was a low growl, his eyes fixed on Annie's trembling thigh. His fingers brushed the damp fabric of her panties, making her whimper like a whore. "But I don't want to lose you to another man."

"A-Aaron, I..." Annie was at a lose of words. The 13 years old girl was never touched down there by a man before, let alone by her brother.

Mark felt his own cock twitch against his pants as he watched. "I know I of all people shouldn't be saying this, but don't you think it's rude to not let your sister decide which man she wants here? I'm pretty sure she likes ME here, haha." Mark's grin was sharp as he moved closer, his hand resting possessively on Annie's shoulder. Her wide eyes darted between the two older boys.

The brother whose fingers were now tracing the soaked seam of her panties, and the crush whose touch sent shivers down her spine. Both boys are important to her in different ways, and yet it seems like they both wanted the same thing from her: Her pussy.

Annie whimpered as Aaron’s finger slipped beneath the fabric, brushing against her slick folds. "A-Aaron... please..." She gasped, her hips bucking involuntarily.

Mark’s hand tightened on her shoulder, his thumb stroking the curve of her neck. "See? She’s trembling for me." Mark taunted, leaning down to whisper in her ear, "Tell him who you really want, Annie."

But Aaron wasn’t listening; his other hand gripped her hip, pinning her to the futon as he hooked a finger inside her tight, virgin cunt. Annie cried out, her back arching.

The 16 years old boy didn't want to share his sister. He'd much rather kick Mark out of the room and fuck Annie alone, but something told him his sister wouldn't like that.

"Big brother, s-stop that..." Annie pleaded as Aaron's finger pushed deeper into her tightness, causing her to feel more pain. "Mark, don't just watch—" Her plea cut off in a choked sob when Mark leaned down, his lips brushing the shell of her ear.

"You like this, don't you? Being fought over?" His hand slid down to cup her small breast through her tunic, thumb circling her hardening nipple. Annie arched, torn between the violation and the forbidden thrill sparking in her core. "Seducing two men at once isn't nice, Annie. It makes you a whore. I'm sure even your brother agrees."

Aaron watched Mark's possessive touch, jealousy flaring hot and sharp. He withdrew his finger, slick with her juices, and grabbed her chin, forcing her gaze to his. "Tell him to leave, Annie. This is between us." His voice was low.

But before she could speak, Mark’s other hand was on Aaron’s wrist, forcing it away from her face. "She doesn’t want your pathetic claim," Mark sneered, his cock pressing hard against Annie’s thigh through his pants. "Look at her—she’s trembling for me!"

"I don't care, she's MY sister! If anyone gets to fuck her, it's me!" Aaron snarled, shoving Mark back with surprising force. The air crackled as Aaron tore at Annie's panties, the fabric ripping away to expose her glistening pussy.

"A-Aaron! I... I don't think I'm ready for this!" Annie cried, her legs instinctively clamping shut around Aaron's invading hand. But Mark saw the flush spreading down her neck, the way her hips gave a tiny, involuntary jerk as Aaron's thumb found her swollen clit. "I don't want you two fighting over me like this! Even if it makes me a whore, I'd rather you two claim me at once than see you two fight..."

"Annie... The mayor in our village didn't raise you like this!" Aaron growled, even as his own cock strained against his trousers. Mark just smirked, unbuckling his belt with deliberate slowness. The sound of leather sliding free cut through Annie's ragged breaths. "But... if you're gonna be a slut anyway, if that's really what you want..." Aaron's voice dropped, rough with lust as he yanked his pants down, freeing his thick, veiny 6 inches long cock. It slapped wetly against Annie's tear-streaked cheek. "Open wide, sis. Show us how much you want it."

Annie whimpered, her gaze darting between her brother's rigid length and Mark's longer 8 inches large cock, which already glistening with precum as he freed it.

"Yup! If you're really okay with being a slut, then open that mouth of yours and suck us like one!" Mark demanded, his grin predatory as he pressed the swollen head of his cock to Annie's cheek.

Truth is, Mark really, REALLY, did not want to have to see Aaron naked again and share yet another girl with him, but considering this was his sister, Mark knew he didn't have much ground to stand on here. Mark fully believes it's a brother's right to fuck his sister whenever he wants.

"I...I...." Annie's shaky voice filled the room, shocked at the two cocks staring her right in the face right now, waiting for her to suck them. She could feel the heat radiating from both shafts, smell the musky scent of male arousal. Both cocks were pulsing with barely contained need.

Her lips parted slowly, a shaky exhale escaping her. Mark seized the moment, shoving the swollen head of his cock past her lips with a brutal thrust. Her eyes flew wide, watering instantly as his girth stretched her mouth obscenely.

"Mphhhh!" She gagged, the salty tang of precum coating her tongue. Mark had managed to push 4 inches out of his 8 into her mouth, but Annie lacked the experience to make it easier on him to fit more right away, not that he was planning on giving up.

Aaron watched, his own cock twitching impatiently against her flushed cheek. He saw the tears welling in Annie's eyes as Mark's thick shaft stretched her jaw, heard the wet, choked gagging sounds she made. Jealousy warred with arousal—he wouldn't let Mark claim her mouth alone.

"Enough of that, it's my turn now!" Aaron snarled, grabbing a fistful of Annie's brown hair and wrenching her head away from Mark's cock.

Her mouth popped free with a wet gasp, drool and precum slicking her chin. Before she could catch her breath, Aaron shoved his 6 inches manhood her lips, forcing her jaw wide around its girth.

"MPHHH!" Annie choked, her throat convulsing around her brother's meat as he thrust into her, her wide, tear-filled eyes fixed on Mark with a mix of shame and hopelessness.

Mark didn't hesitate; he gripped the base of his cock and slapped its heavy length against her flushed cheek, the wet smack echoing as precum smeared her skin. He could feel Aaron's cock on the other side of Annie's mouth.

"Fuck... This feels good!" Aaron growled, his hips jerking as he forced all of his cock inside Annie's mouth. He really wanted to hold back, he really did, this is his baby sister he has his cock down the throat of after all, but her throat was so warm and wet, it felt too good. And besides, considering she decided to pick being a slut instead of choosing just him, Aaron thought this was a fitting punishment.

Annie felt her throat stretch impossibly tight around Aaron’s cock, the thick intrusion blocking her airway as her brother’s hips pressed flush against her face. Her muffled gagging vibrated through his shaft, a desperate counterpoint to the slick sounds of Mark grinding his own length against her tear-streaked cheek.

The heat was suffocating, the awful musky scent of both boys overwhelming her senses, one familiar, familial, yet terrifyingly wrong, the other a dizzying rush from her secret fantasies made violently real.

"Okay, okay! Don't forget this one, slut! Open up for me now!" Mark growled, pressing the leaking tip against the corner of her lips. There was no way she could fit two cocks at once, not with Aaron already buried to the hilt, but Mark wasn't planning on letting that stop him.

"M-MPHH! MPHHH!!" Annie's jaw felt like it was being wrenched apart as Aaron held her head still, his cock pulsing deep in her throat, while Mark ruthlessly started forcing what he could of his own cockhead past her lips, cramming it alongside her brother's shaft.

Her mouth became a tight, agonizing tunnel for both of them, saliva and choked whimpers overflowing down her chin. The competing thrusts were brutal and uncoordinated, each boy seeking his own pleasure, using her face as a crude, shared toy. She could feel the distinct ridges and veins of both cocks grinding against each other inside her mouth, the overwhelming pressure making her skull ache and her vision blur.

Aaron took off his shirt, his chest slick with sweat. He was getting closer and closer to climaxing, feeling his balls tighten as he looked down at Annie's tear-streaked face. Her mouth stretched obscenely around what she could fit of both cocks, saliva dripping onto her heaving chest. He knew he couldn't hold back much longer.

"Enough of this!" He growled, pulling her head towards him and only him, causing Mark's cock to slip out of her mouth, leaving her lips swollen and glistening. "Are you ready for my cum?! I want my cum to be the first taste of seed you get to taste!"

Annie could only manage a choked gasp as Aaron's hips pistoned faster, his balls slapping against her chin. Her eyes fluttered shut, tears spilling down her temples.

"Ugh! Try and drink it all!!" With a groan, Aaron slammed himself to the root, his cockhead nudging the entrance to her stomach as thick, hot ropes of cum erupted down her throat. Annie gagged violently, her body convulsing as she was forced to swallow wave after wave of his salty cum, her small hands clawing uselessly at his thighs.

"I'm drinking my brother's cum.... I'm dirking my brother's cum..." Annie kept thinking to herself, it was still hard for her to believe this was real, despite the taste in her mouth feeling all too real. Her beloved brother was using her mouth to pleasure himself, it's as simple as that. His brown eyes looked down at her with lust, his cock twitching as her throat struggled.

Mark watched, jaw clenched, as Aaron emptied himself down Annie's throat, that intimate, possessive act making Mark feel jealousy in his gut. He wanted to be the one to feed her his cum first.

Before Aaron could fully withdraw, Mark shoved him aside, his own neglected cock throbbing angrily. "My turn now, you had your fun!" He snarled, yanking Annie’s head towards his waiting shaft.

Her lips, swollen and glistening with her brother’s cum, parted in a gasp just as Mark thrust the full, brutal length of his 8 inches into her abused mouth. She choked instantly, her throat spasming around the sudden invasion, her tear-filled eyes rolling back as Mark fucked her face with ruthless, claiming strokes. He didn’t just want her mouth, he wanted to erase Aaron’s taste, her brother’s claim, branding her as his whore instead.

"Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! What a great mouth this this!" Mark roared as he fucked Annie's face, each brutal thrust making her throat bulge obscenely. Her eyes streamed tears as she choked around his girth, her small hands fluttering uselessly against his hips. "Just be careful not to use your teeth, okay?" He snarled, his grip tightening around her brown hair while using his other hand to task his shirt off, now fully naked just like Aaron.

He could feel Aaron’s cum still warm inside her, mixing with his own precum as he claimed her throat. Annie gagged, her body convulsing, but Mark only drove deeper, lost in the tight, wet heat. "Such a perfect little slut!" He gasped, hips slamming faster. He too.

Aaron watched, his spent cock still slick with her spit, a dark possessiveness tightening his chest as Mark claimed what he felt was his. He felt anger at both of them. Anger at Mark for touching HIS sister, and angry at Annie for letting herself become a slut.

"Annie... You better not be enjoying this." Aaron breathed, his voice thick with accusation as he watched Mark's cock pistoning into her mouth.

Was Annie enjoying this? She wasn't sure.

She felt pain in her throat, as well as shame and confusion. But beneath that, a very very small part of her thought this wasn't the worst turn of events. Both of these boys mattered to her. She knew they didn't like it, but if they shared her like this, it meant she doesn't have to pick. It meant she can be with both of them at the same time. It meant she can both have her brother and Mark.

It also made her a slut, she knew this. She was always taught she should save herself for her husband, and yet here she is sucking two cocks at once.

Her sloppy mouth made sounds such as "GLLRK... GLLCK..." as Mark's cock slammed into her throat, each thrust deeper than the last. He was also about to cum any second now.

Aaron watched with a scowl, his own cock twitching at the sight of his sister being used so roughly.

"Ready? Ready for my cum?! I'm about to feed you your second load for the day!" Mark roared, his hips moving faster and faster, his cock battering the back of the young girl's abused throat.

Annie’s eyes rolled back, a strangled gurgle escaping her as thick, hot ropes of seed erupted deep inside her. She convulsed, forced to swallow wave after wave, Mark’s grip tight on her hair, keeping her in place until he was spent, his cock pulsing against her tongue.

"Fuck that felt good!" He withdrew with a wet pop, leaving her gasping, cum and drool slicking her chin, her small body trembling on the futon. Mark's cum tasted different from her brother's, it was saltier, wilder, a flavor that made her belly flutter despite the shame. She felt as if her pussy was also wanting to get a taste.

Both boys knew what was next on the menu: Her virgin cunt and her breedable womb. With how different the two boys are, it was almost funny how similar their minds were when it came to sex.

They quickly undressed her, leaving Annie fully naked and exposed, her small breasts heaving as she trembled on the futon.

"...So you want to fuck her first?" Mark asked Aaron, his voice tight with tension. "She's your sister, so I guess it's only fair, but..." His eyes, however, burned with possessiveness as he stared at Annie's naked, trembling form. The air crackled with unspoken rivalry, Mark wanted to claim her virginity himself.

"Of course I want to be the one to fuck her first, as her brother, it's my right." Aaron growled, pushing Mark aside with a rough shove. His calloused hand slid possessively over Annie's inner thigh, fingers digging into her soft flesh as he forced her legs wider. The scent of her arousal mingled with sweat and spilled seed hung thick in the air. Her young virgin pussy looked both wet and inviting.

Annie whimpered, her gaze darting fearfully between the two boys, though mostly lingering on Mark. It was as if she was telling him she wanted him to fuck her first.

"Hmmm, considering you fucked Viola behind my back and took her anal virginity, don't you think you owe me something in return though?" Mark asked, his voice low as he stepped closer. Aaron hesitated, his hand still gripping Annie's thigh.

"So what? Just because I fucked that thief's anal hole first, you think you get to have my sister's virginity? The two aren't on the same level." Aaron's voice was rough as he traced Annie's thighs with his cock, making her flinch as his manhood got closer and closer to her pussy.. The two boys were talking about these girls and their holes like they were nothing but holes to be conquered, as if they didn't belong to people with feelings.

Mark knew he had few options here.

He could simply let Aaron have his way with Annie first and wait his turn like a good boy, or he could maybe suggest them sharing her hole together like they did with Qilara once.

The first problem with that option was that Mark found it gross the last time, so doing it again wasn't something he was pleased with, and second thing is that as Annie is a virgin, so fucking her with two cocks at once right from the get go... might be a bit too much. "But do I really care?" He thought.

And lastly, his final option was to maybe offer Selene's pussy to Aaron. He heard Aaron had a small thing for her when he first saw her, and as Mark isn't close with Selene, he would be down with pushing the older woman onto the wanna be knight if it meant Aaron would let him be the one to fuck Annie first. He was sure Selene wouldn't mind either. Though it may break Liam's heart, but again, Mark didn't think he really cared.

"What to do..."

---

What should Mark do? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

1 - Let Aaron fuck Annie's pussy first and wait for your turn, her pussy isn't going anywhere.

2 - Share her pussy and show the slut no mercy.

3 - Offer Selene's pussy up to Aaron in exchange for Annie's pussy. 

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. Let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)

Chapter 33

Notes:

Thanks to everyone who voted last round, a surprisingly close vote.

Current Party:

Mark, 14, Human. Fights with a sword.

Maria, 17, Human. Fights with a sword. (Pregnant)

Selene, 27, Human. Uses healing magic. (Pregnant)

Liam, 13, Human. Fights with a sword.

Annie, 13, Human. Can't fight.

Mia, 10, Human. Can't fight.

Chibi, 12, Catfolk. Fights with her claws. 

---

"Fine, fine! You're her brother, so it's only fair you get to fuck her first, I guess..." Mark sighed, stepping back with a scowl. He watched Aaron position himself between Annie's trembling legs, his 6 inches cock slick with her spit and his own cum.

"Ready for me, Annie? This might hurt a bit, but try to handle it, okay?" Aaron murmured, his voice thick with false tenderness as he pressed the swollen head of his cock against her tight, trembling entrance. He was one thrust away from taking the 13 years old girl's virginity.

Annie's scared brown eyes fell on her naked brother's form, her small hands clawing at the futon as she braced herself. "P-Please, Aaron... Go slow... I'm scared..." She whimpered, but her brother only smirked, gripping her hips with bruising force.

He wanted to hold himself back, he really did, but Annie just looked so fuckable, he knew it would be impossible. With one brutal thrust, he buried himself to the hilt inside her virgin pussy, tearing through her delicate flesh.

"A-Ahhhhh!!" Annie's scream ripped through the room, raw, guttural, and filled with agony as her body arched off the futon, her tiny frame convulsing around the sudden, brutal invasion.

"FUCK! So...tight!" Aaron groaned, his eyes rolling back as he savored the hot, clenching pressure of her cunt. He didn't pause, didn't soothe her, instead, he began thrusting into her with savage, unforgiving strokes, each slam of his hips drawing fresh sobs from Annie's trembling lips. "Fuck... Fuck!"

Aaron could feel his cock splitting her tight pussy apart, the heat of her blood mixing with her reluctant arousal as he pounded into her with relentless force. Aaron couldn't believe he was finally inside his sister, but the warmth around his manhood felt too real and too good for this to be a dream.

Annie's screams dissolved into choked, rhythmic sobs, her body pinned beneath his weight, her small hands clawing at his back as if to push him away or pull him closer, even she didn't know. "S-Stop... please... it hurts... Aaron!" She gasped, her voice breaking.

But her brother only grunted, his hips snapping harder, his balls slapping against her bruised skin. "So tight! So tight! I wanted to be inside of you for so long! For SO long! But I had to hold myself back as I'm your brother!" Aaron snarled, his voice thick with lust. He watched tears stream down her cheeks, her tiny body struggling to accommodate his cock, her virgin blood smearing across his thighs with each thrust. "You're mine, Annie! Mine! Say it!" He demanded, slamming into her deeper, making her whimper and gasp and arch beneath him.

Mark watched, jaw clenched, as Aaron claimed what he desperately wanted. Annie's cries only made Mark's neglected cock throb.

Annie felt as if she were being split in two, her brother's cock relentless, tearing through her tender flesh. "Aaron, please... You're filling me up! Ahhh!" She moaned, her voice cracking as her small hands scrabbled against his sweat-slicked back.

She always loved her brother, he was her only remaining family after all. But never in her wildest dreams did she think he'd be the man to take her virginity. Part of her was glad she was making him feel good, but other than that, she really did wish he'd slow down.

Of course, what the young girl didn't know that telling him to slow down would only make him want to go faster.

Mark came closer, his 8 inches long cock right next to Annie's face. "Looks to me like you're enjoying this! And here is another cock for you! Suck it clean." Mark growled, pushing his cock against her lips.

Annie's eyes widened in panic, but she obediently opened her mouth, her brother's brutal thrusts making leaving her with very little power or energy to think clearly as she tried to take Mark's thickness. Her mouth stretched obscenely around both the intrusion and her brother's cock still pounding her pussy, tears and drool mixing on her chin.

"MPHHH! MMMPH!" Annie choked around Mark's cock, her brother's brutal thrusts jolting her entire body, forcing Mark's thick cock deeper down her throat with each slam of Aaron's hips.

Aaron watched, his brown eyes dark with a possessive fury, as his sister's mouth stretched around another man's cock. "To think my sweet sister turned out to be such a slut!" Aaron snarled, his own pace becoming even more punishing, driving into her tight, bleeding cunt with savage force. "If you want to be a slut, then show him how good my sister's mouth is while I ruin her pussy!"

Annie's muffled screams vibrated around Mark's manhood, her small hands fluttering weakly against Aaron's sweat-slicked thighs as she was split in two, her brother's cock tearing her apart from below while Mark claimed her throat.

Aaron could feel his cock hitting her cervix, each thrust driving deeper into her tight, bleeding cussy. Aaron really wanted to slow down and be more gentle, he really did, but the mix of anger and lust he was feeling right now made it very hard to control his feelings, let alone his cock.

Annie's muffled screams vibrated around Mark's shaft as he gripped her brown hair, forcing her to take every inch. "Fuck, she's gagging like a proper whore!" Mark groaned, his hips pistoning against her face. "You better tame this whore sister of yours before she sleeps around with every man in town, Aaron!"

Aaron responded by slamming his sister harder against the futon, the wet slap of flesh echoing as her tiny body jolted with each brutal penetration. Her tears mixed with spit and precum, streaking her flushed cheeks.

Here she was, being shared around by two boys who meant so much to her. Her brother was fucking her pussy hard while Mark was using her mouth. She felt like she was being split in two, her body used as nothing more than a toy. Her brother's cock was pounding her pussy with such force that it felt like he was trying to claim her, to make her his.

"Are you ready?! I'm about to cum! Let's make a family, Annie!" Aaron roared, his thrusts turning erratic and desperate. He slammed into her deepest part, his cock pulsing. He was about to cum any second now.

"MPH?! NOHHH!" Annie tried to scream around Mark's cock as Aaron slammed into her deepest part, his cock swelling and pulsing against her battered cervix. She didn't want to get impregnated, let alone by her brother. She knows the idea of siblings making a baby tend not to be a good one, nor was she ready to be a mother.

Of course, even if Aaron could hear her objections, there was no way he was stopping now. He doesn't know what fate has in store for them two, so might as well make sure he leaves his legacy inside his sister while he still can, right? Or at least that's how Aaron thought about it.

"Here it... comes!!!" Aaron roared, his cock pulsing as thick ropes of hot seed erupted against Annie's virgin womb. Annie's eyes flew wide, a choked scream muffled around Mark's cock as she felt the scalding flood fill her, her womb being filled with load after load of fresh, potent cum.

Her small body convulsed beneath him, pinned by his weight as he emptied himself deep inside her, as if she was just a cumdump for his cock, each spurt accompanied by a guttural groan. Her brother's cum felt hot, branding her from within, the sheer volume making her belly feel full even as her pussy throbbed around his softening cock. She felt her greedy womb suck him clean, as if it was hungry for his cum all these years.

"I'm full.... I'M SO fulll ahhhhh!" Annie thought to herself, feeling her mind go blank as her brother's seed flooded her womb. "My own brother is breeding meeee!" She could feel every pulse, every thick rope of cum painting her insides white. Her belly felt warm and heavy.

Aaron groaned, his softening cock still buried deep, plugging her leaking pussy as he whispered, "Good girl... You took it all. I'm really proud of you, Annie..." His sweat dripped onto her trembling stomach.

Mark finally pulled his cock from her bruised lips with a wet pop, leaving her gasping for air. "My turn!" He growled, his eyes fixed on her brother's cum glistening around her stretched entrance. "Move over, Aaron. I want to see how deep I can get in this freshly fucked hole."

Aaron reluctantly withdrew, his seed immediately beginning to spill out onto the futon. Her pussy felt raw and impossibly full, yet the emptiness left by her brother's cock made her whimper. "A-Aaron, Mark... No more..."

"Just be gentle with her, okay?" Aaron asked.

"Oh, because you were SO gentle with her, huh? Haha." Mark laughed, and Aaron knew he couldn't really defend himself there, he did let himself lose it.

Mark shoved Aaron aside, his frame looming over Annie as he gripped her hips, his thumbs digging into the soft flesh just above her pussy. "Look at that... All stretched open and dripping your brother's cum and your blood. Perfect for my cock."

Annie's eyes widened in terror as she saw the sheer size of him, slick with her spit, throbbing inches from her ruined entrance. "Please, Mark... It's too sore... I can't take more... My womb... is so full, I can't..." She begged, her voice hoarse and broken.

Mark just grinned, lining himself up. "You took Aaron, you'll take me. Be a good little slut and spread wider." With a brutal shove of his hips, he buried himself to the hilt in one agonizing thrust, tearing through her tender, abused flesh all over again with his 8 inches long manhood.

Annie's scream shattered through the room. "A-AHHH! It's.. It's TOO MUCH! IT'S... splitting me!" Her body arched violently, every muscle locking as Mark's manhood stretched her brother's cum-slicked ruin beyond its limits. Blood and seed oozed around the base of his cock, painting her thighs crimson and white.

"Fuck... What a tight pussy!" Mark groaned, savoring the brutal tightness, her pussy felt like a furnace, clenching in agonized pulses around him, still throbbing from Aaron's rough claiming. "Fuck... Even after Aaron wrecked you... Still so damn tight!" He thrust into her without mercy, each thrust bottoming out against her battered cervix, forcing fresh whimpers from her trembling lips.

Aaron watched, his cock slowly turning hard again as Mark pounded his sister's ruined pussy. Aaron almost wanted to tell Mark to be gentle again, to slow down, but he knew as a man just how good Annie's pussy felt. He couldn't blame the younger boy for being rough.

"M...Mark! You're so deep! You're pushing Aaron's cum... deeper!" Annie sobbed, her small body convulsing as Mark's cock hammered into her. Her belly visibly bulged, stretched.

Mark touched the bulge his cock was making in Annie's lower belly, feeling the warm slosh of Aaron's seed shifting inside her with each brutal thrust. "Fuck, you're stuffed like a pig! And I'm about to stuff you with even more cum!" He grunted, slamming deeper, his balls slapping against her sticky thighs.

Annie choked on a scream, her body arching off the futon as his cockhead battered her cervix, and soon enough, penetrated it. "M-Mark! You're... inside my womb! Inside my- Ahhh!" She gasped, her voice shredded. Mark only grinned, his hips thrusting into the whore with brutal efficiency, his cock going deeper and deeper inside of her.

It's fair to say the 13 years old girl was no match for Mark's 8 inches long cock.

"Fuck! You feel that? I'm rearranging your guts with Aaron's cum!" He snarled, slapping her swollen abdomen. Mark felt it in his balls, he was starting to reach his limit. He was about to breed this whore any minute now. Her pussy was milking his cock for all his worth, he felt as if her womb was begging him to feed it.

Annie's eyes rolled back, her screams dissolving into choked gurgles as Aaron came closer, his cock already stiff again as he watched Mark pound his sister's hole.

"Clean my dick Annie." Aaron growled. "It'll hurt less if you focus more on sucking me off and less on Mark fucking you." He pushed his cock between her trembling lips, forcing her to taste the salt of his sweat and the lingering tang of her own blood.

Annie choked, her throat convulsing around him as Mark hammered relentlessly into her womb. Each brutal thrust drove deeper, forcing Aaron's cum to slosh inside her belly. Mark grinned. "Feel that? Your brother's seed is churning inside you... And mine's about to join it!"

Aaron groaned, his cockhead bumping against Annie's tonsils. Her muffled gagging vibrated through his manhood as Mark slammed her hips upward. "Suck harder! Show me you appreciate the cock which impregnated you!" Aaron demanded.

To see his sister like this... Part of him was sad. He never thought it would be him to take his sister's innocence like this. As a big brother, as her only remaining family member left, he watched her grow over the years, almost like a parent to her at times, and yet here he was now, forcing his cock down her throat as Mark brutally fucked her pussy. 

He felt guilty, but also incredibly aroused. He couldn't help himself. Annie was just too beautiful to resist. He knew he should have been protecting her, not using her like a cheap whore, but his cock was telling him otherwise.

In the end, Aaron had to admit he was a simple man. If his cock wanted something, it was hard to argue. Especially with Annie's lips stretched tight around him like this. "Gosh she looks like such a slut right now..." He thought to himself.

Annie felt as if she were drowning in cock. Aaron's thick 6 inches pushed deep down her throat, forcing her jaw wider with each thrust, while Mark hammered relentlessly into her cunt, his hips slamming against her with force.

Suddenly, Mark flipped Annie onto her hands and knees, her brother's cock slipping from her mouth as she gasped. Aaron growled, grabbing her hair to force her face back toward his leaking shaft. "Keep sucking!!" He commanded, shoving himself past her trembling lips.

Annie choked, tears blurring her vision as Mark positioned himself behind her. Without warning, he slammed his cock back into her battered pussy, the wet squelch of cum and blood echoing in the cramped room. Her scream was muffled by Aaron's thrusts, her body jolting between them like a ragdoll.

"I'm about to cum! I'm about to cum!" Mark roared as he slapped Annie's ass hard enough to leave a red handprint on her pale skin. His thrusts turned frantic, hips pistoning as he drove his cock impossibly deep into her abused womb. And with one final thrust, the 14 years old boy exploded inside Annie's womb.

Hot ropes of cum flooded her already full womb, mixing violently with Aaron's seed. Annie screamed around Aaron's cock as she felt the scalding flood stretch her belly tighter.

Mark groaned, grinding deep as he emptied himself, feeling Annie's womb milk every thick spurt. "Fuck!" He cursed, feeling his cock twitch and pulse inside her.

Annie wasn't sure if she could fit anymore cum inside of her. She couldn't help but moan like a whore as she felt Mark's thick seed pulse deep into her womb, mixing with Aaron's earlier seed. The idea of cum from both boys she cares about mixing together inside of her at the same time made her feel some things she wasn't proud to admit.

She felt impossibly full, stretched beyond capacity, yet Mark kept grinding deeper, milking every last drop as her pussy clenched in spasms around his cock. "Fuck... Breeding you feels SO good..." Mark groaned, his hips jerking erratically. "SO GOOD! So good! I could fuck this bitch everyday!"

Mark felt so much cum (and some blood) around his cock as he pulled out of Annie's gaping hole. Her abused hole gaped, leaking thick streams of cum onto the stained futon. "What a beautiful view!" Mark commented. Even Aaron had to admit it was a great view.

Annie collapsed forward, gasping and trembling, her face pressed into the sweat-damp fabric as Aaron finally withdrew his cock from her mouth with a slick pop. Her lips were bruised and swollen, her eyes glazed and unfocused.

"...S...o...So....Much....cum....cum....I'm...so FULL....." Annie gasped, her voice raw and broken. She trembled, unable to lift her head from the futon, her thighs slick with blood and semen pooling beneath her.

"You did great, Annie, you did great..." Aaron murmured, his voice thick with an unsettling mix of pride and shame as he watched his sister's trembling form. He gently flipped her on her back and ran his hand over her lower belly, where her womb is. "I... I'm sure you're pregnant now, I have no doubt about it." Aaron said, as if he could feel the sheer volume of cum packed inside her.

"Pregnant? I...I'm pregnant?" Annie couldn't believe it, her voice a raw whisper as she stared down at her belly. The sheer impossibility of it, impregnated, by her own brother no less, her womb filled with his seed and Mark's, made her tremble.

"Looking at your brother, I feel like he has one more round in him, haha." Mark chuckled, his voice thick with satisfaction as he watched Aaron's cock twitch, still slick with Annie's spit. The younger boy wiped his glistening shaft against the inside of her trembling thigh, leaving streaks of mingled blood and seed. "What do you say, Aaron? Want to fill her up again? Make sure she's properly bred?"

"Yes, but Annie, can you handle one more round?" Aaron asked, his voice thick with concern and lust as he knelt beside her, his calloused fingers tracing her belly.

Annie whimpered, her eyes glassy and unfocused. "I... I don't know..." She gasped, her voice shredded and thin. "It hurts... but it feels... warm... so full...I don't know if I can fit anymore in me...I..." She felt many conflicting sensations. 

The raw ache of her ravaged pussy, the heavy, liquid deep inside her, and the shameful throb of arousal that still pulsed through her exhaustion, left her trembling.

Aaron's expression softened for a moment, a flicker of the protective brother surfacing through the haze of lust. He gently brushed tangled brown hair from her sweaty forehead. "Shh... just relax..." He murmured, his thumb tracing the curve of her cheekbone. "I'll go slow this time. I promise." But the promise felt hollow, even to him, as his gaze drifted down to her gaping, cum-slicked entrance.

Both Mark and Aaron knew that the sheer sight of Annie's pussy right now would make nearly any man forget the idea of going 'slow'.

Aaron positioned himself between her trembling legs, his cock already rigid and glistening with renewed need for more pussy. He pressed the swollen head against her gaping entrance, slick with the mess of their earlier violation.

Annie whimpered, her body tensing instinctively as she felt the familiar pressure. "Please... Aaron... It's too much..." She breathed, her voice a whisper.

Her brother only shushed her softly, his eyes dark with a hunger that overrode any lingering hesitation. With a low groan, he pushed forward, sinking into the heat and wetness that still clenched around him like a vice despite the abuse.

The sensation was overwhelming, the tightness, the slosh of cum inside her, the raw friction against torn flesh. "Fuck... So good..." Aaron gritted his teeth, his hips beginning a slow, deliberate rhythm that quickly deepened, each thrust forcing more of the pooled seed back inside her womb.

Annie arched, a choked gasp escaping her lips as her brother filled her once more with his 6 inches long cock. "A-Aaron... it's... No..." She whimpered, her small hands instinctively cradling her belly, feeling the cum inside her womb. She was already so full, so very full, and yet her brother still wanted to feed her womb more cum.

Mark watched, fascinated. "I'm not used to seeing a sister not beg for her brother's cock." He thought to himself, remembering Maria. The two girls really were so very different.

Aaron's thrusts grew more urgent, his promise of slowness forgotten, the wet heat of his sister's cunt milking him. Annie's whimpers dissolved into ragged moans, her body betraying her as pleasure sparked through the pain.

The 16 years old teen boy grabbed Annie's hips and lifted them, meeting his downward strokes, her swollen belly rippling with the force of his penetration. "S-stop... Please..." She gasped, even as her pussy clenched around him, drawing him deeper.

"You're telling me to stop, but your pussy is telling me it wants more!" Aaron growled, his voice thick with exertion as he slammed deeper, each thrust forcing a wet gasp from Annie's swollen lips. "To think my one and only sister turned out to be a liar and a slut..."

Annie's eyes rolled back, her body convulsing as Aaron's cock battered her cervix, reopening the tender passage Mark had forced earlier. Her brother's sweat dripped onto her trembling skin, the scent of sex and salt overwhelming. 

He was breeding her. He was making her his. She felt the wet slap of his hips against her thighs, the obscene squelch of cum churning inside her with every thrust. Her womb burned. Her belly felt like it was about to burst.

"You're both my sister and my whore now, you got it?! You aren't allowed to crush on any other man! You belong to me!" Aaron snarled, his voice raw and possessive as he slammed into her cervix, the wet slap of skin echoing in the cramped room. Annie's body arched violently, her scream dissolving into a choked sob as her womb surrendered to his brutal invasion once more.

"...Y...Yes....Yes!....I'll be your whore, Aaron!" Annie moaned, not fully in her right state of mind.

Mark couldn't help but find this all bittersweet. He had to wonder, had he taken his chance to fuck Annie before they got to Valoria, before she got to be with Aaron again, would this be happening? Or would Annie be his whore instead? He couldn't help but feel like he made the wrong choice somewhere and lost a cute, fuckable girl to another man instead.

Sooner than later, it was time for Aaron to cum for a third time. He slammed his hips against Annie's with a final, brutal thrust, burying himself to the hilt as his cock pulsed violently inside her womb. "Take it! Take all of it, you greedy slut!" He roared, his voice raw and ragged.

Annie's body locked as she felt the hot load of her brother's seed join the churning mess already packed deep within her womb. She felt his cock pulse as it filled her, each spurt stretching her. Her eyes rolled back, her mouth open in a silent scream of overwhelmed ecstasy and agony. She felt as if her womb was an overripe fruit ready to burst.

Aaron collapsed on top of her, his breath ragged against her. He could feel so much cum around his cock inside her. "Fuck... Yes, take all my cum, Annie... Just like that!" The boy felt as if he was about to pass out any minute now.

Annie trembled violently, her eyes unfocused as she stared at the ceiling, whispering broken pleas that dissolved into whimpers. "Too... full... can't..." Her small hands fluttered weakly as she lay there under Aaron, his cock still balls deep inside of her. She had no doubt she was pregnant as she felt her brother's cock throb inside of her.

And in a weird way, it made her happy. He's her brother, he belongs with her, and maybe so should his dick.

Mark was busy getting dressed as all of this happening. "Haha, I'll leave you two siblings like that for now. Annie, it's a shame I have to say this, but make sure to always open your legs whenever Aaron wants to fuck you, okay?" He said with a smirk as he walked out of the room, leaving Aaron still buried deep inside Annie's pussy.

The younger boy felt a pang of regret as he closed the door behind him . Annie really was a cute girl, and he had missed his chance to claim her as his personal breeding slut. But the road ahead was long, and he had a demon lord to defeat. "There should be other sluts to impregnate!" He thought to himself as he walked towards his room.

The next day finally came... It would be a special day in the 'The Dragon's Roar' dojo, but not really for the right reasons.

First, there were the students and everyone else who fell victim to Viola. Some where ashamed of themselves for not sensing that something wrong was about to take place, while others were angry for letting a woman get the best of them like that.

Then there was Mark's party. Just like the students of the dojo, they were shocked, on top of feeling betrayed. They had (mostly) trusted Viola, and she had used that trust to drug them.

Misty called for a meeting, where Mark, his party, and Aaron and Qilara all gathered. So many of them had so many questions. (Mia also snuck in, even though her mother didn't want her to hear this conversation.)

"I can't believe that bitch Viola did that!" Maria burst out, her fists clenched at her sides. "Did you know she's part of this 'Darklings' group or whatever the heck they're called?!" She lashed out at Misty.

"...I had my suspicions, yes." Misty replied, her voice tight with suppressed fury as she paced the dojo's training hall.

"I did know that Viola was no good, but I wouldn't had guessed she's in the same group as those half demons we fought..." Liam added, feeling heartbreak at the thought he let Viola escape his sights. "If only... If only I remained here in town! I should have kept my eyes on her!"

"Please, don't blame yourself, Liam." Selene's gentle voice cut through the tension as she laid a comforting hand on his shoulder. Her purple eyes scanned the room. "I'm just glad we're all okay, considering all that went down... I can't help but feel like something worst could have happened."

Chibi, for some reason, also came along to this little meeting. She really didn't belong there, but seeing as everyone she knows in Valoria was attending, she made her way in with Mark's party as they came to the dojo.

"I feel like something major happened which I missed..." She thought to herself, her tail twitching nervously as she scanned the tense faces around her. She felt very out of place.

"Okay, okay! We're all fine, so now tell us what you know!" Mark demanded, stepping forward impatiently. His eyes scanned Misty's face, searching for answers. "Who are these Darklings? And why did Viola target your sword?"

Misty stopped her pacing and looked at Qilara. The elf woman was leaning against a wooden pillar, her expression unreadable.

"It's fine, Misty. I'll explain what I can to them." Qilara spoke, her voice low and weary. "The Darklings... they're what we think to be a small group, but we're unsure just how large or small their numbers are. This group has been reported to be after one thing: The holy weapons."

Mark's eyes widened. "Holy weapons? Like Misty's sword?" It was then Mark remembered the little story Liam once told him about how Viola stole the holy weapon of the Abrel family. He felt as if things were clicking together in his head in that moment.

"Yes, you see, these holy weapons are a gift given long ago by the goddess. They were used to slay the first demon lord eons ago." Qilara continued, her gaze drifting to Misty's sword resting against the wall.

"The Sword of Premethous... You saw it's power when we first had our little duel, didn't you, Mark? That was but a very small amount of what it can truly do." Misty's voice was low, haunted, as she stared at her blade. "What makes these holy weapons so special isn't just their power, but also the fact that not just anyone can use them."

"What do you mean by that, Lady Misty?" Aaron asked, his sister Annie sitting next to him with a distant look in her eyes. She was still tired after all the fucking her pussy went through last night.

"Anyone can in theory wield any weapon, but not anyone can truly bring out the weapon's full potential." Misty explained, her fingers tracing the intricate carvings on her sword's hilt. "The holy weapons are the same, but on a much greater and larger scale. Only those with a specific... lineage, or let's say those who have the right blood run through their veins, can unlock their true power." She paused, her gaze drifting towards Qilara.

"So you mean even if Viola got her hands on this sword, she wouldn't be able to use it like you do? So why steal it?" Mark asked, scratching his head. "Or does this have something to do with the Demon Lord?"

Qilara nodded. "As I said previously, we don't know much about these Darklings, but as we do know that these holy weapons were once used to slay the first Demon Lord in history, it's easy to assume the reason they want to get their hands on these special weapon is to stop that from happening again." The elf woman's expression darkened. "We don't know if they're working directly for the Demon Lord, or if they're just trying to prevent anyone from defeating him, but either way, they're a threat. We can't let them get their hands on  such important weapons."

It was hard for Mark and everyone else to take all this new information in. All Mark knew is that it would had been horrible had Viola managed to get her hands on a weapon of such great power. It was then he also remembered how they first met, they met with her trying to steal his sword.

He knew his weapon wasn't anything special like Misty's, but it did make him annoyed just how he could have maybe seen this coming had he made better choices.

"So now what? Are you going to go after Viola?" Mark asked Qilara, his voice edged with frustration.

"I'd love too, but it's not up to me, it's up my lady." Was all Qilara said. "If she wishes for me to hunt that girl down, I'll gladly do it."

"Your lady?" Maria asked, her brow furrowed. "Who exactly are you working for?" The question hung heavy in the air as all eyes turned to Qilara.

Before the elf could respond, Misty stepped forward. "She serves the Silver Order, guided by the Spirt Medium." She answered. "She was sent here due to the Spirt Medium sensing that someone was trying to break the seal used to seal away a powerful demon around Valoria. That's all you guys need to know on the matter of things."

Truth to be told, Mark felt as if he had a million more question, but looking at Misty's expression, he knew pushing further would be unwise. Instead, he shifted his gaze towards Aaron and Annie.

The siblings sat close together, Annie's face pale, her fingers twisting nervously in her lap. She wasn't her usual cheerful self. Aaron kept glancing at her with a mixture of concern and something darker, something possessive that hadn't been there before.

Mark couldn't help but smirk inwardly as he knew exactly what had transpired last night. The thought of Annie's womb swollen with both his and her brother's seed sent a familiar thrill through him.

And so, the little meeting came to an end. Maria quickly made her way out of the dojo, not wanting to be around Misty, Mia, or Qilara.

Selene and Liam followed her, feeling out of place in the dojo. (Though Selene did make sure to wink at Aaron before she left, causing the teen boy to forget about the sister he bred just for a second.)

As Misty declared there won't be any lessons in the dojo today, wanting everyone to have more time to regather themselves after being drugged by Viola like that, the students, including Mark, had more free time than they knew what to do with.

"This could be the perfect chance to have a date and walk around Valoria together! Which girl should I ask out?" Mark mused to himself, leaning against the wall of the dojo courtyard. He knew he'll be busy with his lessons again starting tomorrow, so might as well make the most of this and use this time to try and get to know someone more. "I don't think Qilara will be in town for long now that her mission is over, so this might be my last to talk to her for a while now as well."

---

Who should Mark as on a date around Valoria? The option with the most votes in the comment section wins!

Note: NONE of these options will lead to a sex scene.

1 - Ask Maria out on a date.

2 - Ask Selene out on a date.

3 - Ask Chibi out on a date.

4 - Ask Mia out on a date.

5 - Ask Misty out on a date.

6 - Ask Qilara out on a date.

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading! Please make sure to leave a comment on which option you want. Let me know what your thoughts of this chapter are!

And also feel free to suggest ideas on how this story could go, I'm always up for suggestions! As it's a fantasy setting, you can go wild (or not if you prefer it that way!)